iaiilWliKUJ[!l«»!'WW'i)Wl!l]iJ.!i!!i,^iMi!iMiji!>jtjP|M;wiw
bBi^lteiM<MI*tllllllllllwwwwiiiaai*iiWB1MWMMi|iiww^
FRANRRSTO
u,4»MU4Misiiii!tsmiM;v^^
Afield and Afloat
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2007 with funding from
Microsoft Corporation
http://www.archive.org/details/afieldafloatOOstocuoft
NOTHING WAS VISIBLb ABOVE THE WATER BUT THE HEAD AND NECK OF A
HORSE AND THE HEADS AND SHOULDERS Of TWO MEN.
Afield and Afloat. By
Frank R. Stocktonw-vw.
Charles Scribner's Sons
New York zz::::::::^ 1900
ps
9727
Co^rigbt, 1900, by
pi (a . A^ Charles Scribner's Sons
TROW DIRECTORr
PRINTING AND BOOKBINDING COMPANY
NEW YORK
INTKODUCTIOlsr
Br land or sea; from old-time mansion;
from far afield or afloat; from inland waters,
or the distant seas, these stories come to-
gether and form a company which will pro-
ceed, whether on wheels or keels, into that
vast region marked " Unknown " on the maps
of good and bad fortune.
These stories wear no uniform, and al-
though they stand together, each in its ap-
pointed place, they have no common purpose
except to make a book. They are related
only by the bonds of love or water, for those
tales, the interest of which does not rest on
the fate of lovers, deal with the fortunes of
the brave folk who float on stream or ocean.
For the moment it was thought that it
might be well to give the book the title of
^' Love and Water," for there is but one
story in it, and that a little one, which does
not deal with one or the other or both of
vi INTRODUCTION
these two great sources of romance. But as
it was deemed unwise to designate the tales
by a title which might be construed to indi-
cate diluted affection, this idea was quickly
set aside.
There are a great many Bullers in this
world, and perhaps an equal number of Pod-
ingtons, who find that while there is joy
afield and happiness afloat, it is dangerous to
forsake a chosen element and to do that which
may give an amphibious nature to one^s ex-
periences. The two friends in the opening
story are not the first to find out that a mixt-
ure of land and water makes mud.
But in " The Mule-Car " the happy lovers
care not whether it is on land or water that
they sit together and hold each other's hands.
Love to them is everything, and whether it
be tossing wave or ragged rocks of which the
world around them is composed, they care
not. Their Cupid bears no bow, but he wears
upon his neck a tinkling bell.
It is to the troublous storms which of late
have swept the Spanish main that a Gover-
nor-General of an eastern isle, a Spanish
captain, and a Yankee skipper, owe their
places in this group of tales. War is stem
INTRODUCTION vii
and grim, no matter how we look at it, but
on the edges of the most dreadful precipice
fair vines and blossoms often grow, and we
are lucky if we can pick the flowers without
tumbling into the deep ravine.
The holiday story belongs to the land.
Although Christmas comes to those who sail
upon the seas, and the ^JsTew Year begins
upon the ocean on the first of January, as it
does on mountain or on plain, Santa Claus
was never known to come sliding down a
mast, nor is it likely that the ]^ew Year was
ever asked to come in through an open hatch-
way. The true Christmas revel demands the
warm hearthstone and the sheltering roof.
So, too, the ghost; the great staircase and
the lofty halls of the olden times best please
his fancy, and although the spirit of a de-
parted mariner might appear on quarter-deck,
in cabin, or even at the wheel, it would, most
likely, present a dim and watery aspect.
The true ghost, though of no weight what-
ever, demands solid ground to tread upon,
whether said ground be tradition or old oaken
floors.
The boomerang does not always hit its
mark, and it often fails to come back again
VlU INTRODUCTION
in the manner and direction which was ex-
pected of it, but to the onlooker a devious
course and unexpected deflections may be
more interesting than a commonplace flight
direct to its object, and an ordinary return to
the hands of the hurler.
A well-tied " sailor's knot " has nothing
Gordian about it. It may appear difficult,
or even impossible, to untie it, but, if one
knows how to give it the proper pull, the
thing is done ; the knot disappears. Thus it
is in the story in which Captain Brower ties
a knot which it would appear no man could
loose; yet, in spite of all this subtle inge-
nuity, old Captain Lopper finds a hidden end
of a rope, and, although it may be said that
he uses his teeth, the knot was pulled apart
and Love's restrictions fell away.
Love has nothing to do with " The Ghosts
in My Tower," and there is no water in the
story. Like the tower, this little tale stands
up alone; as for the ghost, he hated water,
and, as far as was possible, avoided contact
with the land. Thus, although steadfastly
keeping its place in the line, this story is not
unlike an unarmed Esquimo marching into
China with the International marines.
INTRODUCTION ix
" The Landsman's Tale " came into ex-
istence in a fashion somewhat odd. It was
first told to a company of salt-wrinkled Cape
Cod captains, all with memories laden with
wild doings of the winds and waves, and rocks
were never so hard and stern as were the
countenances of these old mariners, while
listening to the tale the landsman told. But
not one word was heard in deprecation. If
a traveller from afar had told them that he
had seen a turtle of Galapagos playing upon
a violoncello, they would have regarded him
with the same silent, stony stare with which
they gazed upon the landsman who presumed
to tell a story of the sea.
With the rippling of water; the rumbling
of wheels; the tinkling of a bell; the boom-
ing of cannon; the silent footsteps of ghosts;
the crash of timbers, and the roar of a hurri-
cane, these stories now go on, and good luck
go with them.
CONTENTS
The Buller-Podington Compact . /
The Romance of a Mule- Car . . J/
The Governor- General .... 65
Old Applejqy*s Ghost 107
Struck by a Boomerang . . . 139
The Skipper and El Capitan . . 2oy
Come In, New Year! ^55
A Sailo/s Knot 277
The Great Staircase at handover
Hall ^59
The Ghosts in My Tower . . . ^87
The Landsman's Tale .... 399
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Nothing was visible above the water but
the head and neck of a horse and the
heads and shoulders of two men . Frontispiece
Facing
page
"Good!" said he; "it is a compact'* . 6
The wagon continued to go backward, de-
spite the efforts of the agitated horse
to find a footing on the crumbling
edge of the bank 12
' ' Don't try to stand up ; hold on to the
boom and creep forward. Steady now,
or you'll be overboard " ^o
" 'Bring me my glass,' cried Senor Pro-
Ventura, rising hastily" yo
** ' At war with my mother-land I ' he ex-
claimed" 'J4
xiv LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Facing
page
" Crashed through her sides and ran for
nearly half its length into the vessel " 226
" They dropped like cats" . . . . .228
On the outskirts of the village we met a
jolly old sea captain 280
"Again I lifted — / pulled — / strained
every muscle, every sinew" . . . . ^14
"It was Miss Moulton" ^44
Mr, Marchmay took dinner with me at
the inn ^66
THE BULLER-PODINGTON
COMPACT
THE BULLER-PODINGTON
COMPACT
"T TELL you, William," said Thomas BuUer
1 to his friend, Mr. Podington, " I am
truly sorry about it, but I cannot arrange for
it this year. Now, as to my invitation — that
is very different.'^
" Of course it is different," was the reply,
" but I am obliged to say, as I said before,
that I really cannot accept it."
Kemarks similar to these had been made by
Thomas Buller and William Podington at
least once a year for some five years. They
were old friends; they had been school-boys
together and had been associated in business
since they were young men. They had now
reached a vigorous middle age; they were
each married, and each had a house in the
country in which he resided for a part of the
year. They were warmly attached to each
other, and each was the best friend the other
3
4 THE BULLER'PODINOTON COMPACT
had in this world. But during all these years
neither of them had visited the other in his
country home.
The reason for this avoidance of each other
at their respective rural residences may be
briefly stated. Mr. Buller's country house
was situated by the sea, and he was very fond
of the water. He had a good cat-boat, which
he sailed himself with much judgment and
skill, and it was his greatest pleasure to take
his friends and visitors upon little excursions
on the bay. But Mr. Podington was des-
perately afraid of the water, and he was par-
ticularly afraid of any craft sailed by an ama-
teur. If his friend Buller would have em-
ployed a professional mariner, of years and
experience, to steer and manage his boat, Pod-
ington might have been willing to take an
occasional sail; but as Buller always insisted
upon sailing his own boat, and took it ill if any
of his visitors doubted his ability to do so prop-
erly, Podington did not wish to wound the
self-love of his friend, and he did not wish to
be drowned. Consequently he could not bring
himself to consent to go to Puller's house by
the sea.
To receive his good friend Buller at his own
THE BULLER'PODINGTON COMPACT 5
house in the beautiful upland region in which
he lived would have been a great joy to Mr.
Podington; but Buller could not be induced
to visit him. Podington was very fond of
horses and alw^ays drove himself, while Buller
was more afraid of horses than he was of ele-
phants or lions. To one or more horses driven
by a coachman of years and experience he did
not ahvays object, but to a horse driven by
Podington, who had much experience and
knowledge regarding mercantile affairs, but
w^as merely an amateur horseman, he most de-
cidedly and strongly objected. He did not
wish to hurt his friend's feelings by refusing
to go out to drive with him, but he would not
rack his own nervous system by accompanying
him. Therefore it was that he had not yet
visited the beautiful upland country residence
of Mr. Podington.
At last this state of things grew awkward.
Mrs. Buller and Mrs. Podington, often with
their families, visited each other at their coun-
try houses, but the fact that on these occasions
they were never accompanied by their hus-
bands caused more and more gossip among
their neighbors, both in the upland country
and by the sea.
6 THE BULLEU-rODINGTON COMPACT
One day in spring as the two sat in their
city office, where Mr. Podington had just re-
peated his annual invitation, his friend replied
to him thus:
" William, if I come to see you this sum-
mer, will you visit me? The thing is begin-
ning to look a little ridiculous, and people are
talking about it.''
Mr. Podington put his hand to his brow
and for a few moments closed his eyes. In his
mind he saw a cat-boat upon its side, the sails
spread out over the water, and two men, al-
most entirely immersed in the waves, making
efforts to reach the side of the boat. One of
these was getting on very well — that was Bul-
ler. The other seemed about to sink, his arms
were waving uselessly in the air — that was
himself. But he opened his eyes and looked
bravely out of the window; it was time to
conquer all this; it was indeed growing ridicu-
lous. Buller had been sailing many years and
had never been upset.
^' Yes," said he, " I will do it; I am ready
any time you name."
Mr. Buller rose and stretched out his hand.
" Good! " said he. '' It is a compact! "
Buller was the first to make the promised
GOOD!" SAID HE; "IT IS A COMPACT.'
THE BULLER-PODINQTON COMPACT 7
country visit. He had not mentioned the sub-
ject of horses to his friend, but he knew
through Mrs. Buller that Podington still con-
tinued to be his own driver. She had in-
formed him, however, that at present he was
accustomed to drive a big black horse which,
in her opinion, was as gentle and reliable as
these animals ever became, and she could not
imagine how anybody could be afraid of him.
So when, the next morning after his arrival,
Mr. Buller was asked by his host if he would
like to take a dri^e, he suppressed a certain
rising emotion and said that it would please
him very much.
When the good black horse had jogged
along a pleasant road for half an hour Mr.
Buller began to feel that, perhaps, for all
these years he had been laboring under a mis-
conception. It seemed possible that there
were some horses to which surrounding cir-
cumstances in the shape of sights and sounds
were so irrelevant that they were to a certain
degree entirely safe, even when guided and
controlled by an amateur hand. As they
passed a piece of meadow-land, somebody be-
hind a hedge fired a gun; Mr. Buller was
frightened, but the horse was not.
8 THE BULLER-PODINGTON COMPACT
" William," said Buller, looking cheerfully
around him, " I had no idea that you lived in
such a pretty country. In fact, I might al-
most call it beautiful. You have not any
wide stretch of water, such as I like so much,
but here is a pretty river, those rolling hills
are very charming, and, beyond, you have
the blue of the mountains."
"It is lovely," said his friend; "I never
get tired of driving through this country. Of
course the sea-side is very fine, but here we
have such a variety of scenery."
Mr. Buller could not help thinking that
sometimes the sea-side was a little monoto-
nous, and that he had lost a great deal of
pleasure by not varying his summers by go-
ing up to spend a week or two with Podington.
" William," said he, " how long have you
had this horse ? "
" About two years," said Mr. Podington ;
" before I got him, I used to drive a pair."
" Heavens! " thought Buller, " how lucky
I was not to come two years ago ! " And his
regrets for not sooner visiting his friend great-
ly decreased.
]!!^ow they came to a place where the stream,
by which the road ran, had been dammed for
a mill and had widened into a beautiful pond.
THE BULLER-PODINGTON COMPACT 9
" There now! " cried Mr. Buller. " That's
what I like. William, you seem to have every-
thing! This is really a very pretty sheet of
water, and the reflections of the trees over
there make a charming picture ; you can't get
that at the sea-side, you know."
Mr. Podington was delighted; his face
glowed; he was rejoiced at the pleasure of
his friend. " I tell you, Thomas," said he,
" that "
" William! " exclaimed Buller, with a sud-
den squirm in his seat, " what is that I hear?
Is that a train? "
" Yes," said Mr. Podington, " that is the
ten-forty, up."
" Does it come near here? " asked Mr. Bul-
ler, nervously. " Does it go over that
bridge ? "
" Yes," said Podington, " but it can't hurt
us, for our road goes under the bridge; we
are perfectly safe; there is no risk of acci-
dent."
" But your horse ! Your horse ! " exclaimed
Buller, as the train came nearer and nearer.
"What will he do?"
"Do?" said Podington; "he'll do what
he is doing now; he doesn't mind trains."
10 THE BULLER-PODINGTON COMPACT
" But look here, William," exclaimed Bul-
ler, ^^ it will get there jnst as we do; no horse
could stand a roaring in the air like that! "
Podington laughed. " He will not mind
it in the least,'' said he.
" Come, come now," cried BuUer. " Real-
ly, I can't stand this! Just stop a minute,
William, and let me get out. It sets all my
nerves quivering."
Mr. Podington smiled with a superior smile.
" Oh, you needn't get out," said he; " there's
not the least danger in the world. But I don't
want to make you nervous, and I will turn
around and drive the other way."
" But you can't! " screamed Buller; " this
road is not wide enough, and that train is
nearly here. Please stop ! "
The imputation that the road was not wide
enough for him to turn in was too much for
Mr. Podington to bear. He was very proud of
his ability to turn a vehicle in a narrow place.
"Turn!" said he; ''that's the easiest
thing in the world. See; a little to the right,
then a back, then a sweep to the left and we
will be going the other way." And instantly
he began the manoeuvre in which he was such
an adept.
THE BULLER-PODINQTON COMPACT 11
"Oh, Thomas! '^ cried Buller, half rising
in his seat, " that train is almost here! "
" And we are almost — '' Mr. Podington
was about to say " turned around," but he
stopped. Mr. Buller's exclamations had made
him a little nervous, and, in his anxiety to turn
quickly, he had pulled upon his horse^s bit with
more energy than was actually necessary, and
his nervousness being communicated to the
horse, that animal backed with such extraor-
dinary vigor, that the hind wheels of the
wagon went over a bit of grass by the road and
into the water. The sudden jolt gave a new
impetus to Mr. Buller's fears.
" You'll upset! " he cried, and not thinking
of what he was about, \q laid hold of his
friend's arm. The horse, startled by this sud-
den jerk upon his bit, which, combined with
the thundering of the train, now on the
bridge, made him think that something ex-
traordinary was about to happen, gave a sud-
den and forcible start backward, so that not
only the hind wheels of the light wagon, but
the fore wheels and his own hind legs went
into the w^ater. As the bank at this spot sloped
steeply, the wagon continued to go backward,
despite the efforts of the agitated horse to find
a footing on the crumbling edge of the bank.
12 THE BULLER-PODINGTON COMPACT
" Whoa! " cried Mr. Buller.
" Get up! " exclaimed Mr. Podington, ap-
plying his whip upon the plunging beast.
But exclamations and castigations had no
effect upon the horse. The original bed of the
stream ran close to the road, and the bank was
so steep and the earth so soft that it was im-
possible for the horse to advance or even main-
tain his footing. Back, back, he went, until
the whole equipage was in the water and the
wagon was afloat.
This vehicle was a road wagon, without a
top, and the joints of its box-body were tight
enough to prevent the water from entering it
immediately; so, though somewhat deeply
sunken, it rested upon the water. There was
a current in this part of the pond and it turned
the wagon down-stream. The horse was now
entirely immersed in the water, with the ex-
ception of his head and the upper part of his
neck, and, unable to reach the bottom with
his feet, he made vigorous efforts to swim.
Mr. Podington, the reins and the whip in
his hands, sat horrified and pale ; the accident
was so sudden, he was so startled and so
frightened, that, for a moment, he could not
speak a word. Mr. Buller, on the Qther hand.
THE BULLER-PODINOTON COMPACT 13
was now lively and alert. The wagon had no
sooner floated away from the shore than he felt
himself at home. He was upon his favorite
element; water had no terrors for him. He
saw that his friend was nearly frightened out
of his wits, and that, figuratively speaking, he
must step to the helm and take charge of the
vessel. He stood up and gazed about him.
"Put her across stream!" he shouted;
" she can't make headway against this current.
Head her to that clump of trees on the other
side; the bank is lower there, and we can
beach her. Move a little the other way, we
must trim boat. I^ow then, pull on your star-
board rein."
Podington obeyed, and the horse slightly
changed his direction.
" You see," said Buller, " it won't do to
sail straight across, because the current would
carry us down and land us below that spot."
Mr. Podington said not a word; he ex-
pected every moment to see the horse sink into
a watery grave.
" It isn't so bad after all, is it, Podington? "
continued Buller. " H we had a rudder and
a bit of a sail it would be a great help to the
horse; this wagon is not a bad boat."
14 THE BULLEB-PODINOTON COMPACT
The despairing Podington looked at his
feet. " It's coming in," he said in a husky
voice. " Thomas, the water is over my
shoes! "
" That's so/' said Buller. " I am so used
to water I didn't notice it. She leaks. Do
you carry anything to bail her out with? "
"Bail! " cried Podington, now finding his
voice. " Oh, Thomas, we are sinking! "
" That's so," said Buller; " she leaks like
a sieve."
The weight of the running gear and of the
two men was entirely too much for the buoy-
ancy of the wagon body. The water rapidly
rose toward the top of its sides.
" We are going to drown ! " cried Poding-
ton, suddenly rising.
" Lick him ! Lick him ! " exclaimed Buller.
" Make him swim faster! "
" There's nothing to lick," cried Poding-
ton, vainly lashing at the water, for he could
not reach the horse's head. The poor man was
dreadfully frightened; he had never even
imagined it possible that he should be drowned
in his own wagon.
" Whoop ! " cried Buller, as the water rose
over the sides. " Steady yourself, old boy,
THE BULLER-PODINOTON COMPACT 15
or you'll go overboard! '^ And the next mo-
ment the wagon body sank out of sight.
But it did not go down very far. The deep-
est part of the channel of the stream had been
passed, and with a bump the wheels struck
the bottom.
" Heavens ! " cried Buller, " we are
aground."
" Aground ! " exclaimed Podington,
" Heaven be praised ! ''
As the two men stood up in the submerged
wagon the water was above their knees, and
when Podington looked out over the surface
of the pond, now so near his face, it seemed
like a sheet of water he had never seen before.
It was something horrible, threatening to rise
and envelop him. He trembled so that he
could scarcely keep his footing.
" William," said his companion, " you must
sit down; if you don't, you'll tumble over-
board and be drowned. There is nothing for
you to hold to."
" Sit down," said Podington, gazing blank-
ly at the water around him, " I can't do that ! "
At this moment the horse made a slight
movement. Having touched bottom after his
efforts in swimming across the main bed of
16 THE BULLEB-PODINQTON OOMPAOT
the stream, with a floating wagon in tow, he
had stood for a few moments, his head and
neck well above water, and his back barely
visible beneath the surface. Having recov-
ered his breath, he now thought it was time to
move on.
At the first step of the horse Mr. Poding-
ton began to totter. Instinctively he clutched
Buller.
"Sit down!" cried the latter, "or you'll
have us both overboard." There was no help
for it; down sat Mr. Podington; and, as with
a great splash he came heavily upon the seat,
the water rose to his waist.
" Ough! " said he. " Thomas, shout for
help."
" ]^o use doing that," replied Buller, still
standing on his nautical legs; "I don't see
anybody, and I don't see any boat. We'll get
out all right. Just you stick tight to the
thwart."
" The what? " feebly asked the other.
" Oh, the seat, I mean. We can get to the
shore all right if you steer the horse straight.
Head him more across the pond."
" I can't head him," cried Podington. " I
have dropped the reins! "
THE BULLER-PODINOTON COMPACT 17
"Good gracious!" cried Mr. Buller,
" that's bad. Can't you steer him by shouting
'Gee 'and 'Haw?'"
"E^o," said Podington, "he isn't an ox;
but perhaps I can stop him." Then with as
much voice as he could summon, he called
out: "Whoa! " and the horse stopped.
" If you can't steer him any other way,"
said Buller, " we must get the reins. Lend
me your whip."
" I have dropped that too," said Poding-
ton; " there it floats."
" Oh, dear," said Buller, " I guess I'll have
to dive for them; if he were to run away, we
should be in an awful fix."
"Don't get out! Don't get out!" ex-
claimed Podington. " You can reach over
the dash-board."
"That's under water," said Buller, "it
will be the same thing as diving; but it's got
to be done, and I'll try it. Don't you move
now; I am more used to water than you are."
Mr. Buller took off his hat and asked his
friend to hold it. He thought of his watch
and other contents of his pockets, but there
was no place to put them, so he gave them no
more consideration. Then bravely getting on
18 THE BULLEU-PODINOTON COMPACT
his knees in the water, he leaned over the dash-
board, almost disappearing from sight. With
his disengaged hand Mr. Podington grasped
the submerged coat-tails of his friend.
In a few seconds the upper part of Mr. Bul-
ler rose from the water. He was dripping and
puffing, and Mr. Podington could not but
think what a difference it made in the appear-
ance of his friend to have his hair plastered
close to his head.
" I got hold of one of them," said the sput-
tering Buller, " but it was fast to something
and I couldn't get it loose."
" Was it thick and wide? " asked Poding-
ton.
" Yes," was the answer; " it did seem so."
" Oh, that was a trace," said Podington;
^^ I don't want that; the reins are thinner and
lighter."
" l^ow I remember they are," said Buller.
" I'll go down again."
Again Mr. Buller leaned over the dash-
board, and this time he remained down longer,
and when he came up he puffed and sputtered
more than before.
^' Is this it? " said he, holding up a strip of
wet leather.
THE BULLER-PODINQTON COMPACT 19
" Yes/' said Podington, ^^ youVe got the
reins.''
" Well, take them, and steer. I would have
found them sooner if his tail had not got into
my eyes. That long tail's floating down there
and spreading itself out like a fan; it tangled
itself all aroimd my head. It would have been
much easier if he had been a bob-tailed horse."
" Now then," said Podington, " take your
hat, Thomas, and I'll try to drive."
Mr. Buller put on his hat, which was the
only dry thing about him, and the nervous
Podington started the horse so suddenly that
even the sea-legs of Buller were surprised, and
he came very near going backward into the
water; but recovering himself, he sat down.
" I don't wonder you did not like to do this,
William," said he. " Wet as I am, it's ghast-
ly!"
Encouraged by his master's voice, and by
the feeling of the familiar hand upon his bit,
the horse moved bravely on.
But the bottom was very rough and uneven.
Sometimes the wheels struck a large stone, ter-
rifying Mr. Buller, who thought they were
going to upset ; and sometimes they sank into
soft mud, horrifying Mr. Podington, who
thought they were going to drown.
20 THE BULLER-PODINQTON COMPACT
Tims proceeding, they presented a strange
sight. At first Mr. Podington held his hands
above the water as he drove, but he soon found
this awkward, and dropped them to their usual
position, so that nothing was visible above the
water but the head and neck of a horse and the
heads and shoulders of two men.
Now the submarine equipage came to a low
place in the bottom, and even Mr. Buller shud-
dered as the water rose to his chin. Poding-
ton gave a howl of horror, and the horse, with
high, uplifted head, was obliged to swim. At
this moment a boy with a gun came strolling
along the road, and hearing Mr. Podington's
cry, he cast his eyes over the water. Instinc-
tively he raised his weapon to his shoulder, and
then, in an instant, perceiving that the objects
he beheld were not aquatic birds, he dropped
his gun and ran, yelling, down the road to-
ward the mill.
But the hollow in the bottom was a narrow
one, and when it was passed the depth of the
water gradually decreased. The back of the
horse came into view, the dash-board became
visible, and the bodies and the spirits of the
two men rapidly rose. Now there was vigor-
ous splashing and tugging, and then a jet black
THE BULLER-PODINQTON COMPACT 21
horse, shining as if he had been newly var-
nished, pulled a dripping wagon containing
two well-soaked men upon a shelving shore.
" Oh, I am chilled to the bone! '' said Pod-
ington.
" I should think so," replied his friend; " if
you have got to be wet, it is a great deal
pleasanter under the water."
There was a field-road on this side of the
pond which Podington well knew, and pro-
ceeding along this they came to the bridge and
got into the main road.
" ^ow, we must get home as fast as we can,"
cried Podington, " or we shall both take cold.
I wash I hadn't lost my whip. Hi now ! Get
along! "
Podington was now full of life and energy,
the wheels were on the hard road, and he was
himself again.
When the horse found his head turned to-
ward his home, he set off at a great rate.
" Hi there! " cried Podington. " I am so
sorry I lost my w^hip."
" Whip! " said Buller, holding fast to the
side of the seat; " surely you don't want him
to go any faster than this. And look here,
William," he added, " it seems to me we are
22 THE BULLER-PODINGTON COMPACT
much more likely to take cold in our wet
clothes if we rush through the air in this way.
Eeally, it seems to me the horse is running
away."
" :N'ot a bit of it! " cried Podington. " He
wants to get home, and he wants his dinner.
Isn't he a fine horse? Look how he steps out ! ''
'' Steps out! '' exclaimed Buller; " I think
I'd like to step out myself. Don't you think
it would be wiser for me to walk home, Will-
iam? That will warm me up."
^^ It will take you an hour," said his friend.
" Stay where you are, and I'll have you in a
dry suit of clothes in less than fifteen minutes."
" I tell you, William," said Mr. Buller, as
the two sat smoking after dinner, " what you
ought to do ; you should never go out driving
without a life-preserver and a pair of oars; I
always take them. It would make you feel
safer."
Mr. Buller went home the next day, be-
cause Mr. Podington's clothes did not fit him,
and his own out-door suit was so shrunken as
to be uncomfortable. Besides, there was an-
other reason, connected with the desire of
horses to reach their homes, which prompted
his return. But he had not forgotten his com-
THE BULLER-PODINQTON COMPACT 23
pact with his friend, and in the course of a
week he wrote to Podington, inviting him to
spend some days with him. Mr. Podington
was a man of honor, and in spite of his recent
unfortunate water experience he would not
break his word. He went to Mr. Puller's sea-
side home at the time appointed.
Early on the morning after his arrival, be-
fore the family was up, Mr. Podington went
out and strolled down to the edge of the bay.
He went to look at Puller's boat. He was well
aware that he would be asked to take a sail,
and as Puller had driven with him, it would
be impossible for him to decline sailing with
Puller; but he must see the boat. There was
a train for his home at a quarter past seven;
if he were not on the premises he could not be
asked to sail. If Puller's boat were a little,
flimsy thing, he would take that train — but
he would wait and see.
There was only one small boat anchored
near the beach, and a man — apparently a fish-
erman— informed Mr. Podington that it be-
longed to Mr. Puller. Podington looked at it
eagerly; it was not so very small and not flimsy.
" Do you consider that a safe boat? " he
asked the fisherman.
24 THE BULLER-PODINOTON COMPACT
" Safe! " replied the man. " You could
not upset her if you tried. Look at her breadth
of beam! You could go anywhere in that
boat! Are you thinking of buying her? ''
The idea that he would think of buying a
boat made Mr. Podington laugh. The in-
formation that it would be impossible to upset
the little vessel had greatly cheered him, and
he could laugh.
Shortly after breakfast Mr. Buller, like a
nurse with a dose of medicine, came to Mr.
Podington with the expected invitation to take
a sail.
" !N'ow, William," said his host, " I under-
stand perfectly your feeling about boats, and
what I wish to prove to you is that it is a feel-
ing without any foundation. I don't want to
shock you or to make you nervous, so I am not
going to take you to-day on the bay in my
boat. You are as safe on the bay as you would
be on land — a little safer, perhaps, under cer-
tain circumstances, to which we will not allude
— but still it is sometimes a little rough, and
this, at first, might cause you some uneasiness,
and so I am going to let you begin your edu-
cation in the sailing line on perfectly smooth
water. About three miles back of us there is
THE BULLER-PODINQTON COMPACT 25
a very pretty lake several miles long. It is
part of the canal system which connects the
town with the railroad. I have sent my boat
to the town, and we can walk up there and go
by the canal to the lake ; it is only about three
miles."
If he had to sail at all, this kind of sailing
suited Mr. Podington. A canal, a quiet lake,
and a boat which could not be upset. When
they reached the town the boat was in the
canal, ready for them.
" J^ow,'' said Mr. Buller, " you get in and
make yourself comfortable. My idea is to
hitch on to a canal-boat and be towed to the
lake. The boats generally start about this
time in the morning, and I will go and see
about it."
Mr. Podington, under the direction of his
friend, took a seat in the stern of the sail-
boat, and then he remarked:
" Thomas, have you a life-preserver on
board? You know I am not used to any kind
of vessel, and I am clumsy. Nothing might
happen to the boat, but I might trip and fall
overboard, and I can't swim."
" All right," said Buller, " here's a life-
preserver, and you can put it on. I want you
26 THE BULLER-PODINOTON COMPACT
to feel perfectly safe. J^ow I will go and see
about the tow.''
But Mr. Buller found that the canal-boats
w^ould not start at their usual time; the load-
ing of one of them was not finished, and he
was informed that he might have to wait for
an hour or more. This did not suit Mr. Buller
at all, and he did not hesitate to show his an-
noyance.
" I tell you, sir, what you can do,'' said one
of the men in charge of the boats; ^' if you
don't want to wait till we are ready to start,
we'll let you have a boy and a horse to tow
you up to the lake. That won't cost you much,
and they'll be back before we want 'em."
The bargain was made, and Mr. Buller joy-
fully returned to his boat with the intelligence
that they were not to wait for the canal-boats.
A long rope, with a horse attached to the other
end of it, was speedily made fast to the boat,
and with a boy at the head of the horse, they
started up the canal.
" Now this is the kind of sailing I like,"
said Mr. Podington. " If I lived near a canal
I believe I v/ould buy a boat and train my
horse to tow. I could have a long pair of
rope-lines and drive him myself; then when
THE BULLEB-PODINGTON COMPACT 27
the roads were rougli and bad the canal would
always be smooth."
'^ This is all very, nice/' replied Mr. Buller,
who sat by the tiller to keep the boat away
from the bank, " and I am glad to see you in a
boat under any circumstances. Do you know, .
William, that although I did not plan it, there
could not have been a better way to begin your
sailing education. Here we glide along, slow--
ly and gently, with no possible thought of
danger, for if the boat should suddenly spring
a leak, as if it were the body of a wagon, all
we would have to do would be to step on shore,
and by the time you get to the end of the
canal you will like this gentle motion so much
that you will be perfectly ready to begin the
second stage of your nautical education."
" Yes," said Mr. Podington. " How long
did you say this canal is? "
" About three miles," answered his friend.
" Then we will go into the lock and in a few
minutes we shall be on the lake."
" So far as I am concerned," said Mr. Pod-
ington, '' I wish the canal were twelve miles
long. I cannot imagine anything pleasanter
than this. If I lived anywhere near a canal —
a long canal I mean, this one is too short —
I'd "
28 THE BULLER-PODINQTON COMPACT
" Come, come now/' interrupted Buller,
" don't be content to stay in the primary-
school just because it is easy. When we get
on the lake I will show you that in a boat, with
a gentle breeze, such as we are likely to have
to-day, you will find the motion quite as pleas-
ing, and ever so much more inspiriting. I
should not be a bit surprised, William, if after
you have been two or three times on the lake,
you will ask me — yes, positively ask me — to
take you out on the bay ! "
Mr. Podington smiled, and leaning back-
ward, he looked up at the beautiful blue sky.
"You can't give me anything better than
this, Thomas," said he; "but you needn't
think I am weakening; you drove with me,
and I will sail with you."
The thought came into .Buller's mind that
he had done both of these things with Poding-
ton, but he did not wish to call up unpleasant
memories, and said nothing.
About half a mile from the town there stood
a small cottage where house-cleaning was go-
ing on, and on a fence, not far from the canal,
there hung a carpet gayly adorned with stripes
and spots of red and yellow.
When the drowsy tow-horse came abreast of
THE BULLER-PODINOTON COMPACT 29
the house, and the carpet caught his eye, he
suddenly stopped and gave a start toward the
canal. Then, impressed with a horror of the
glaring apparition, he gathered himself up,
and w^ith a bound dashed along the tow-path.
The astounded boy gave a shout, but was
speedily left behind. The boat of Mr. Buller
shot forward as if she had been struck by a
squall.
The terrified horse sped on as thougl; a red
and yellow demon were after him. The boat
bounded, and plunged, and frequently struck
the grassy bank of the canal, as if it would
break to pieces. Mr. Podington clutched the
boom to keep himself from being thrown
out, while Mr. Buller, both hands upon the
tiller, frantically endeavored to keep the boat
from the bank.
" William! " he screamed, " he is running
away with us! We shall be dashed to pieces!
Can't you get forward and cast off that line? "
" What do you mean? " cried Podington,
as the boom gave a great jerk as if it would
break its fastenings and drag him overboard.
" I mean untie the tow-line. We'll be
smashed if you don't ! I can't leave this tiller.
Don't try to stand up; hold on to the boom
so THE BULLER-PODINOTON COMPACT
and creep forward. Steady now, or you'll be
overboard! "
Mr. Podington stumbled to the bow of tbe
boat, his efforts greatly impeded by the big
cork life-preserver tied under his arms; the
motion of the boat was so violent and erratic
that he was obliged to hold on to the mast
■with one arm and to try to loosen the knot with
the other; but there was a great strain on the
rope, and he could do nothing with one hand.
" Cut it ! Cut it ! " cried Mr. Buller.
" I haven't a knife," replied Podington.
Mr. Buller was terribly frightened; his
boat was rushing through the water as never
vessel of her class had sped since sail-boats were
invented, bumping against the bank as if she
were a billiard-ball rebounding from the edge
of a , table. He forgot he was in a boat ; he
only knew that for the first time in his life
he was in a runaway. He let go the tiller. It
was of no use to him.
" William," he cried, " let us jump out the
next time we are near enough to shore! "
" Don't do that! Don't do that! " replied
Podington. " Don't jump out in a runaway;
that is the way to get hurt. Stick to your seat,
my boy; he can't keep this up much longer.
He'll lose his wind!"
DON'T TRY TO STAND UP; HOLD ON TO THE BOOM AND CREEP FORWARD.
STEADY NOW, OR YOU'LL BE OVERBOARD."
THE BULLER-POBINOTON COMPACT 31
Mr. Podington was greatly excited, but he
was not frightened, as Buller was. He had
been in a runaway before, and he could not
help thinking how much better a wagon was
than a boat in such a case.
^' If he were hitched up shorter, and I had a
snaffle-bit and a stout pair of reins," thought
he, " I could soon bring him up."
But Mr. Buller was rapidly losing his wits.
The horse seemed to be going faster than
ever, the boat bumped harder against the
bank, and at one time he thought they would
turn over.
Suddenly a thought struck him.
" William," he shouted, " tip that anchor
over the side! Throw.it in, any way! "
' Mr. Podington looked about him, and, al-
most under his feet, saw the anchor. He did
not instantly comprehend why Buller wanted
it thrown overboard, but this was not a time
to ask questions. The difficulties imposed by
the life-preserver, and the necessity of holding
on with one hand, interfered very much with
his getting at the anchor and throwing it over
the side; but at last he succeeded, and just as
the boat threw up her bow as if she were about
to jump on shore, the anchor went out and its
32 THE BULLER-PODINOTON COMPACT
line shot after it. There was an irregular
trembling of the boat as the anchor struggled
along the bottom of the canal; then there was
a great shock; the boat ran into the bank and
stopped; the tow-line was tightened like a
guitar-string, and the horse, jerked back with
great violence, tumbled in a heap upon the
ground.
Instantly Mr. Podington was on the shore
and running at the top of his speed toward the
horse. The astounded animal had scarcely
begun to struggle to his feet when Podington
rushed upon him, pressed his head back to the
ground, and sat upon it.
" Hurrah ! '' he cried, waving his hat above
his head. " Get out, Buller; he is all right
now! "
Presently Mr. Buller approached, very
much shaken up.
" All right ? " he said. " I don't call a horse
flat in a road with a man on his head all right;
but hold him down till we get him loose from
my boat. That is the thing to do. "William,
cast him loose from the boat before you let
him up! What will he do when he gets up? "
" Oh, he'll be quiet enough when he gets
up," said Podington. " If you've got a knife
THE BULLER-PODINGTON COMPACT 33
you can cut his traces — I mean that rope
— but no, you needn't. Here comes the boy.
We'll settle this business in very short order
now."
AVhen the horse was on his feet, and all
connection between the animal and the boat
had been severed, Mr. Podington looked at
his friend.
" Thomas," said he, " you seem to have had
a hard time of it. You have lost your hat and
you look as if you had been in a wrestling
match."
"I have," replied the other; "I wrestled
with that tiller and I wonder it didn't throw
me out."
Now approached the boy. " Shall I hitch
him on again, sir? " said he. " He's quiet
enough now."
" No," cried Mr. Buller. " I want no more
sailing after a horse, and, besides, we can't
go on the lake with that boat; she has been
battered about so much that she must have
openedla dozen seams. The best thing we can
do is to walk home."
Mr. Podington agreed with his friend that
walking home was the best thing they could
do. The boat was examined and found to be
34 THE BULLERPODINQTON COMPACT
leaking, but not very badly, and wlien her
mast had been unshipped and everything had
been made tight and right on board, she was
pulled out of the way of tow-lines and boats,
and made fast until she could be sent for from
the town.
Mr. Buller and Mr. Podington walked back
toward the town. They had not gone very far
when they met a party of boys, who, upon
seeing them, burst into unseemly laughter.
" Mister," cried one of them, " you needn't
be afraid of tumbling into the canal. Why
don't you take off your life-preserver and let
that other man put it on his head? "
The two friends looked at each other and
could not help joining in the laughter of the
boys.
^* By George ! I forgot all about this," said
Podington, as he unfastened the cork jacket.
" It does look a little super-timid to wear a
life-preserver just because one happens to be
walking by the side of a canal."
Mr. Buller tied a handkerchief on his head,
and Mr. Podington rolled up his life-preserver
and carried it under his arm. Thus they
reached the town, where Buller bought a hat,
Podington dispensed with his bundle, and ar-
rangements were made to bring back the boat.
THE BULLER-PODINQTON COMPACT 35
'^Eunaway in a sail-boat! '^ exclaimed one
of the canal boatmen when lie had heard about
the accident. "Upon my word! That beats
anything that could happen to a man! "
" 'Eo, it doesn't," replied Mr. Buller, quiet-
ly. " I have gone to the bottom in a foundered
road-wagon."
The man looked at him fixedly.
" Was you ever stuck in the mud in a bal-
loon? " he asked.
" IsTot yet," replied Mr. Buller.
It required ten days to put Mr. Buller's sail-
boat into proper condition, and for ten days
Mr. Podington stayed with his friend, and en-
joyed his visit very much. They strolled on
the beach, they took long walks in the back
country, they fished from the end of a pier,
they smoked, they talked, and were happy
and contented.
" Thomas," said Mr. Podington, on the last
evening of his stay, " I have enjoyed myself
very much since I have been down here, and
now, Thomas, if I were to come down again
next summer, would you mind — would you
mind, not "
" I would not mind it a bit," replied Buller,
promptly. " I'll never so much as mention it;
36 THE BULLER-PODINOTON COMPACT
SO you can come along without a thought of it.
And since you have alluded to the subject,
William," he continued, " I'd like very much
to come and see you again; you know my
visit was a very short one this year. That is a
beautiful country you live in. Such a variety
of scenery, such an opportunity for walks and
rambles! But, William, if you only could
make up your mind not to "
"Oh, that is all right!" exclaimed Pod-
ington. " I do not need to make up my mind.
You come to my house and you shall never
so much as hear of it. Here's my hand up-
on it!"
" And here's mine ! " said Mr. Buller.
Whereupon they shook hands over a new
compact.
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-CAR
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-CAR
IT was early summer in the old French quar-
ter of New Orleans, and they walked side
by side along the narrow street of Toulouse
toward that little harbor shut up and secreted
in the very heart of the old town, and known
as the Basin.
He was not a native of the Crescent City,
although it was his purpose to make it his
home, and he had never seen the Basin. She
was a Creole of the Creoles, and her twenty-
two spring-times had all been passed on the
shores of the great river. Of herself she never
would have thought of making a visit to the
old Basin; but as he wished to see it, she was
glad to see it with him. There were so many
other places in this beautiful city which he
had seen but seldom or not at all, and which
were far more attractive than this little piece
of town-inclosed water, that it might have
seemed strange to her, had she not known him
39
40 THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-CAR
SO well, that he had asked her to walk with him
along this almost deserted street to the quiet
harbor.
They had met by accident that afternoon,
and it had been a long time since he had had
such an opportunity of having her for an hour
or two all to himself. He considered this op-
portunity such a rare piece of good fortune
that his strongest present wish was to banish
every fellow-being from the vicinity of him-
self and of her. The life and gayety of the
town were, at that moment, distasteful to him.
The crowded streets of the shops, the beautiful
promenades, the smooth Shell Koad, the shores
of the glittering Pontchartrain, lively with
bright eyes, bright colors, and merry voices,
were all places to avoid. In the old street of
Toulouse there was not a living being but him-
self and her.
But the distance from Eampart Street to
the Basin was very short, and almost before he
knew it they stood by the side of the little har-
bor, which reaches forth to the outer world of
water by means of a long and slender canal
stretching itself away, almost unseen, among
the houses.
Here were some of those quaint vessels
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR 41
which dreamily float down from the inland
waters of the State, and, having reached the
widened surface of the Basin, drop into a
quiet nap by the side of the old gray piers.
With their cargoes piled high up on their
sterns, and the shadows of their masts stretch-
ing far, far down into the tranquil water, as if
they were endeavoring to reach a bottom of
mysterious and unknown depth, they lay, with
the houses and the streets around and about
them, as quietly as if they had been resting
on the surface of a lagoon far away in the
depths of the forest.
But the Basin was not entirely devoid of
human life. A man in a straw hat sat in a
shaded spot on one of the vessels, smoking a
cigarette, and apparently waiting for some one
who had been sent for. In the middle of the
street, on the other side of the dock, were two
men talking, one of whom was probably the
messenger who had been sent for the person
who was expected. There was a woman's
head at the window of one of the houses which
overlooked the w^ater ; and from an open door-
way came a little child toddling in the direc-
tion of the Basin.
This was not the place he had expected it
42 THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-OAR
to be. From what he had heard of it, he had
imagined it a lonely spot with trees upon the
water's edge, and in the air that perfume of
roses which had helped to make the city dear
to him. But there were people here — people
with eyes and leisure — and in the air were
many odors, but none of roses. There were
scents of tar, of sugar, and of boards warmed
by the sun, but none of these was in tune with
his emotions.
They stood silent, and looked down upon
the water. His soul was on fire to speak; but
how could he stand here and say what he had
to say? That man upon the vessel had already
looked at them; and suppose, just as he was
in the middle of what he had to say, that tod-
dling child should fall into the water!
She saw that he was ill at ease, and that he
did not care for basins.
" You have never seen the old St. Louis
Cemetery," said she. " It is just over there;
that is the wall of it. Shall we go and see it? ''
But his mind was not attuned to cemeteries;
he had never felt himself so much alive; his
soul was like a panther drawn together for a
spring.
" It is like the olden time, that cemetery,"
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR 43
she said. " It is so still, so lonely; there seems
to be nothing there but "
" Let us go/' he said, eagerly.
They turned their backs upon the Basin,
and, crossing the street, approached the gate-
way in the brick wall which surrounds the
quaint and venerable resting-place of so many
of the ancient inhabitants of the Creole quar-
ter.
The gate was open, and they saw no one in
the little lodge. They passed in, and walked
among the tombs, which reared themselves on
every side as if they might have been habita-
tions for living people who had shrunken small,
requiring but little room. He had never seen
such tombs, all built above ground on account
of the watery nature of the soil; and as they
walked along a narrow avenue bordered on
each side by these houses of the dead, many
gray with age, and some of them half covered
with clinging vines, she pointed out to him
how nearly all of the names inscribed upon
them were French or Spanish, and how far,
far back were some of the dates beneath them.
He had the tastes of an antiquarian, and the
quaintnesses of history were a joy to him. The
whole scene appeared as foreign to him as
4:4 THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR
though he had been in another land, and all
his sympathies stood ready to be called forth.
But they heard no call; his soul was still full
of a desire to speak of something which had
nothing to do with the past, nothing to do
with tombs, gray stones, or clinging vines.
" Let us go this way," said he, turning into
a narrower path.
At this moment the form of one of the in-
habitants of the tombs seemed to rise up before
them. It was very tall and very narrow, and
the upper part of it was the head of a very old
negro, bony, and adorned with patches of gray
hair. Its osseous frame appeared to be cov-
ered by loose, hanging clothes instead of flesh.
It took off its little cap, and saluted them in
IN^egro-French. It was the guardian of the
cemetery.
The young man was astonished and dis-
gusted. If he could have done it, he would
have hustled this intruding apparition into an
empty tomb. But his companion smiled, and
greeted the bony sexton in his own queer dia-
lect.
This ancient keeper of the ancient tombs
was as courteous as if he had been one of the
stately personages now resting in his domain.
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR 45
He would show them the cemetery; he would
take them everywhere; they should see all.
He knew it all, he had lived here so long; with
his own hands he had put so many of them
away.
The two young people followed him. In
the soul of one of them there was bitter im-
patience.
" Must that creature go with us? " he whis-
pered to his companion. "Is it necessary?
Can I not give him some money and send him
away? "
" Oh, no," said she, softly; " that would
not be right; we cannot do that. This is his
kingdom; he is very proud to show it."
They walked on, his face clouded.
" But the place is small," he said to him-
self, " and there must soon be an end to these
avenues. Then he must leave us, and we can
rest."
!No young mistress of a newly furnished
house could have exhibited her possessions
with more satisfaction and delight than did
this undulating structure of bones and clothes
show forth the peculiar features of his mor-
tuary establishment. Many of the tombs were
made up of rows of narrow tunnels, each wide
46 THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-OAR
enough to receive a coffin, one row above an-
other, the whole as high as a tall man could
reach. These were family vaults; but the
old sexton explained that, although they had
so many apartments, the families often became
so large, as time went on, that the accommo-
dations were not sufficient.
When one of the tombs happened to be full,
he explained, and there was another applicant
for admission, the oldest tunnel was opened,
and if any part of the coffin was left, it was
taken out, and the " remenz " (by which the
old sexton meant the bony residuum of the oc-
cupant) were pushed to one side, and the new
coffin thrust in and sealed up. Then the an-
cient coffin was burned, and the new and the
old inhabitant of the tunnel dwelt together
in peace.
She listened with gentle attention, although
she had heard it all before; but, standing by
her side, he fumed. How utterly irrelevant
were these dreadful details to the thoughts
which filled his brain !
They passed a tomb smaller than some of
the others, and so old that she stopped to look
at it. The stone slab on which was the inscrip-
tion was so covered with moss and shaded by
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE- CAR 47
vines that the words could scarcely be read;
but she stooped, and he stooped with her, and
they saw that, this was the last resting-place
of a noble Spanish gentleman whose virtues
and lineage had never been obscured except by
the lichens and ferns which spread themselves
about the lower part of his tomb.
The sexton was happy to see them interested
in this tomb; it was his favorite sepulchre.
He spoke to them in broken Creole-French, in
broken English, and in Negro-French — the
very dust and debris of the different languages.
The young man could understand scarcely a
word the old negro said, but she picked out his
meaning from the shattered lingual fragments.
He had been a great man, this ancient Span-
ish gentleman, the sexton said. Once every-
body in this town looked up to him. Grand
family he had. All people looked up at them
too. J^ow family all gone; nobody come here
to take care of tomb. Tomb would have dis-
appeared, as the family had gone, had not he
himself looked to it that the storms and the
vines did not destroy it and cover it up out
of sight. A very noble man he had been, this
Spanish gentleman. Then, suddenly turning
to the two young people, the old man inquired
48 THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR
if they would like to see " Mm," and, without
waiting for an answer, he stepped to the back
of the tomb.
" Come,'' said she to her companion. ^^ The
gentleman receives; we must not be impolite."
Unwillingly he followed her.
The top of this tomb was low and of dome-
like form, and at the back of it many of the
bricks were loose. Looking about to see that
there were no intruders near, for the receptions
of the Spanish gentleman were very select, the
old man removed a number of the loose bricks.
Pointing to the large orifice thus made, he in-
vited his visitors to look in and see ^' him."
The vault was rather spacious, and on the dry
and dusty floor the Spanish gentleman was re-
posing in a detached condition. The sexton
thrust in his long arm, scarcely less bony than
those of the hidalgo, and took out a skull,
which he handed to the lady. After this he
presented the young man with a thigh-bone,
which, however, was declined. The day was
becoming a hollow tomb to this lover ; its floor
was covered with dismal bones instead of the
life and love which he had hoped for on this
bright and sunny afternoon in early summer.
He was morose.
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-OAR 49
" The Spanish gentleman must have had
two heads," he said to his companion. " See;
far back there is another skull! "
"Hush," said she; "we must not notice
that; we must be polite at this reception."
The old man put the skull back into the
tomb, replaced the bricks, and they passed on.
In one comer of the cemetery they came
upon a charming little inclosure, a true gar-
den of greenery, which adjoined a small
chapel. There were a fence and a gate, and
there was a suggestive shadowness in the rear
of the quiet chapel which seemed to strike a
note of perfect accord with the young man's
emotions.
" Ah," said he, " let us go in here; it will
be pleasant to rest in the shade after so much
walking. Will you tell the sexton that we do
not care to see any more tombs just now? "
She did not answer, but the old man spoke
quickly. He had something to say. His voice
was raised; he became excited. He declared
that it was true what he was going to tell them;
hardly could they believe it, but it was true.
One day two young people came to the ceme-
tery, and they went into the garden of the
chapel, and they sat down in the shade and
60 THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR
made love. He saw them, and lie told them
that they must not make love in the garden of
the chapel; but thej would not listen to him
— they would not regard him at all; they sat
and made love; and when he insisted that this
was not the place to make love, they still made
love. Then he went for the police, and when
he came back with the officer, the love-making
was over, and they had gone; but the priest
locked that garden gate, and no visitors went
in any more. Was it not dreadful, he said,
all his bones quivering with earnestness, that
Christian people should do that? The young
man turned disgusted to her.
" I cannot bear any more tombs or skele-
tons, alive or dead. Let us go out into the
world of life."
"Yes," said she, "the hours slip on; it
is time that I go to my house."
The old sexton took the money that was
offered him — far more than he had expected
— but he was not satisfied ; there was so much
of the cemetery which they had not seen. But
they would come again, he said, as he raised
his little cap; then he would show them the
rest.
" If it is not to be," the young man said
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAB 51
in his heart, " then will I gladly come again,
and stay; but otherwise never."
E^ow they walked together in the broad and
beautiful street of the Kamparts, and they
moved slowly in the direction of Canal Street,
that great central artery of movement and life.
It should have been a joy to walk with her,
but he was disappointed. There were people
on the sidewalks, there were people on the
piazzas, electric-cars passed them; and she
talked to him about the houses, some of which
had little histories; but houses, histories, elec-
tric-cars, and the people they met and the peo-
ple who looked down upon them, were all as
the taste of bitter herbs in his mouth. This
was the first time he had been so completely
alone with her, and the afternoon was passing.
If he had had his day to live over again, he
would have stopped short in the old street of
Toulouse, and would there have said what he
had to say. There had been absolutely nobody
in the street of Toulouse.
They reached Canal Street, and they stood
together, waiting until a car should come
which would take her to her home.. "With
whirring and roaring the cars passed this way
and that, but the one she waited for did not
52 THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-CAB
come. He would have been glad to stand
there waiting for the rest of the day. He
could not speak as he would speak, but he
was near her.
Presently there was heard the gentle tink-
b*ng of a bell. She almost clapped her hands.
" It is a mule-car! " she said. " I will go
in a mule-car. It will not be long before the
mule-car shall disappear. Look at it as it
comes; see how that it is funny! "
Slowly the mule-car jingled toward them,
and as it came it was truly funny. Among
the last of its kind which once circulated plac-
idly all over the old city, with its mule trotting
deliberately in front of it, and its shabby sides
suggestive of no memories of fresh paint, it
formed a striking contrast to the swiftly roll-
ing electric-cars, shining in bright colors, and
gay with signs and lettering.
He stopped the car, and helped her in. As
he seated himself by her side she raised her eye-
brows a very little, as if she would say to her-
self that although it was not absolutely neces-
sary for him to come with her — for it was out
of his way — yet that was his affair, and she
would no more interfere with him than she
had interfered with the Spanish gentleman
who had received that afternoon.
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-OAR 53
There were not many people in the mule-
car, for most persons preferred swifter methods
of transportation ; but it carried some passen-
gers. All these persons — there were four of
them — sat on the opposite side of the car;
none of them had a newspaper to read, and
they seemed to have nothing upon their minds
but the two young people who were seated
quietly side by side not very far from one of
the front windows. It must have been a pleas-
ure to look at them, for in countenance and rai-
ment they were prepossessing in a high de-
gree ; but there are pleasures which should be
pursued with moderation — at least, the young
man thought so. He knew that if he said to
her anything which was not commonplace
there would be a gleam of intelligence in the
faces opposite.
Slowly the mule-car trundled along the
shaded avenue into which it had turned, and
then, at a cross street, it stopped, and, wonder
of wonders ! two of the passengers got out. It
was hard to believe that such persons would be
willing to pay their money for so short a ride,
and yet perhaps they had come up all the way
from the river-front.
Now the bell on the mule tinkled again, and
54 THE ROMANCE OF A MULE- OAR
again the car rolled on. The passenger who
was nearest the door was an elderly woman,
very stout, with a dark and lowering visage.
The other was a man, thin and nervous, who
frequently looked out of the front window
near which he sat. He had been the least ob-
jectionable of the four original passengers, for
the reason that he had sometimes turned his
eyes away from the couple on the other side
of the car.
It was not long before the car began to go
slower and slower, and then it stopped. The
man in the front corner turned quickly, and
stared out of the window.
" Ha! " he exclaimed, " it is a ship! " and
with that he rose, picked up a paper package
by his side, and left the car.
The other occupants all looked out of the
windows, and they saw why the car had
stopped. It had reached the little canal which
stretches along between the houses from the
Basin to the bayou of St. John, and the draw-
bridge was open to allow the passage of one
of the queer, stem-freighted vessels pursuing
its sluggish way toward the little harbor. Its
bowsprit had barely reached the draw, but it
was moving.
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR 55
The mule, the driver, and the car now set-
tled themselves into a condition of repose. Re-
pose was pleasant on such a warm and breeze-
less summer afternoon,' and the driver, his back
resting against the front of the car, dropped
into a doze. These incidents of enforced in-
activity were familiar to him, and he knew
how to take advantage of them. But the mule,
although glad to rest upon his four motionless
legs, had no desire to sleep. He gazed upon
the slowly advancing vessel, and then, turning
his head from side to side, he glanced first
into one and then into the other of the front
windows of the car. Now he looked again at
the vessel; he cast his eyes upon the draw-
bridge, which seemed glad to rest for a time
in a new position; then he stood reflective,
but not for long. The occupants of the car
seemed to interest him, and again he turned
his gaze upon them.
The faces of the two young people had un-
dergone a slight change since the mule had
first regarded them. They were evidently un-
der the influence of emotions which were grow-
ing upon them. She was very quiet, gazing
straight before her; but in her cheeks there
were some slight indications of the pallor of
56 THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR
expectancy. It was different with him: he
was clearly agitated. His eyes moved quick-
ly and anxiously from the vessel in the canal
to the stout woman near the door of the car.
He said but little, and one might have sup-
posed that his heart was beating more rapidly
than usual.
The woman with the basket was very much
annoyed, and did not take any pains to con-
ceal it. Even the mule could see that she was
growling inwardly, and that now and then she
gave vent to an exclamation of impatience;
but she showed no signs of intending to get
out. Even had she lived but one short block
on the other side of the canal, she was a woman
who wanted the full value of the five cents she
had paid for her passage to her home. She
could now cross the canal on another bridge
if she chose. If she were in such a hurry, why
did she not get out and walk the rest of the
way? Her basket was a little one.
But although her face grew darker, and her
muttered exclamations became more frequent,
she did not move. To the eyes of the young
man, she looked as if she had been pressed
upon the seat in a partially melted condition,
and had hardened there. His heart was heavy
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-CAR 57
as he turned his eyes away from her. How
could he have expected that such an opportu-
nity should almost come to him! No one
would get into a car that w^as standing still by
an open draw. The driver was asleep. If he
could have hired a carriage to take that impa-
tient, fretting woman to the bosom of her
family — aye, if he could have bought a car-
riage to take her home, he would not have
hesitated at this supreme moment.
Few words passed between the two young
people. He was very restless. He looked out
of the open door, fearing, he could not have
told himself why, that another mule-car might
soon come along. Then he looked out front.
The vessel was nearly through the draw. For
himself he wished that it had stuck fast, that
it had gone aground, that it could move no
more for hours ; then that she-demon must get
out and walk. The mule again looked back
into the car. He saw the agitation of the
young man; he saw the steady gaze and the
now fluctuating pallor of his companion; he
saw also the indignant irritation of the stolid
woman with the basket. He turned away his
head, and gazed reflectively before him.
The vessel moved entirely out of the draw;
58 THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR
the bridge came slowly and noiselessly back
into its position; tlie man at tbe draw went
away. Everything was quiet and still ; an ad-
ditional hush seemed to have come upon the
scene. The mule gazed straight before him at
the bridge now ready for his advance, but he
moved not even enough to give the slightest
tinkle to his bell ; the driver slept.
The woman with the basket had been look-
ing out at the back. Perhaps she thought that
if another car came something might happen
to hurry matters; but now she turned, and
beheld the vessel clearly past the draw, and
moving on to conceal itself between the houses.
Why did not the car go on? She did not see
that the bridge had come into its place. A
thought flashed upon her.
" They wait for another ship ! " she ex-
claimed. " This is terrible ! It is that life has
not enough of length for this." And with a
sudden snap of her teeth, she rose and got out.
The motion given to the car by the descent
of the heavy woman awoke the driver, who
suddenly opened his eyes, stood up straight,
and seeing that the way was clear before him,
started his mule. This animal, slowly turning
his head backward to look at the stout woman,
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE- GAR 69
who was indignantly making her way toward
the sidewalk, went off at a great rate, as though
he were impressed with the idea that he must
make up lost time; then, when it was im-
possible for the woman to overtake the car, he
slackened his speed. As he did so he turned
his head, he gazed into the front window of
the car, he saw the young people side by side
and alone ; then, with a gentle wave of his long
ears, as though he would say, " It is all ar-
ranged, my children," he discreetly turned
away his head, and trotted on.
The pallor on the face of the beautiful Cre-
ole changed to a dush. If she had obeyed the
dictates of her heart she would have clapped
her hands, exclaiming, " What a beautiful
mule ! " But she knew how to control the dic-
tates of her heart, and said nothing. He
moved quickly in his seat, like a man who
would make a bound into paradise as the gates
were closing; and as she, at the same moment,
turned her head, he looked into her eyes.'
There was a light in those eyes — a tremulous
light which shone inward, so that he looked
back and back and back into the very inner-
most recesses of her soul. There he saw what
he wanted to see! He said no word, but he
60 THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR
clasped her right hand in both of his own. She
did not withdraw it; her face was still turned
toward him.
Gently the mule moved his head; with a
backward glance of one e^'e he saw everything.
Then again he looked in front of him, and
lowering his ears, he let them drop between
his eyes and the front windows of the car, so
that it would be impossible for him, even by
accident, to see what was going on within. If
the young man perceived this considerate act,
he did not appreciate the fact that he saw it,
but there came upon him the feeling that for
a moment he was free to forget everything in
the world but himself and her, and folding
her in his arms, he gave her the first warm
kiss of love. Yes; thus it was, in broad day-
light, and in a mule-car, these two plighted
their troth !
Now the car rolled on, but it seemed no more
to move on iron rails. It might have glided
over soft masses of fleecy clouds, so gentle, so
joyous was its motion. The tinkling of the
bell on the mule changed into sweet strains of
music from the harps of angels; the waters of
the little branch canal, which ran along the
middle of the wide avenue, sent up, in all
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR 61
tlieir original fragrance, the odors of every
flower or frnit that had ever fallen upon their
tranquil surface, and the leaves of the tall live-
oaks overhead changed their dull summer
green, as if they had been suddenly trans-
muted, by a wind from some magic sky, into
delicate sheets of sparkling emerald. For him
there were no people in this great world ex-
cept themselves. But she, as they sat there
with their hands still clasped, threw over those
hands a corner of her light summer wrap.
Even in this sudden heaven she did not forget
the world.
The mule looked back again. He saw both
their faces, and he raised his ears to their nor-
mal position. Even to those ears his bell had
never sounded so musical.
Suddenly, in the midst of all the fleecy
clouds, the angel music, the delicate fragrance,
the emerald green, and the low, impassioned
speech, she started to her feet.
" We have reached the Esplanade," she
said; " I must get out."
As they stood together upon the sidewalk,
the mule gave them one last look, and then
moved on upon his tinkling way.
" No," said she ; " you must not walk to my
62 TEE ROMANCE OF A MULE-CAR
house with me. It is not right that I should
promenade with one so happy."
With one long look, more effulgent than the
overhanging sun, he left her. Like a swift
stag breathing the strong wind of the hills, he
ran after the mule-car, quickly caught up with
it, and sprang inside. She was gone, but he
would sit where she had been sitting; so long
as he might, he would ride on in that heavenly
car. But the young man could not sit still ; he
went out on the platform, and talked to the
driver.
" Yes/^ said the man, " it will not be long
that I shall drive this car. It will soon be
taken off. The people here now have no use
for mule-cars."
He did not know why it was, but, for some
reason which he did not try to comprehend,
the heart of the young man warmed toward
that mule. He wished that it had a more
comely tail.
When he and she were married they went to
live in a little house far out upon a wide and
flowery avenue. This cottage stood but one
story high, but it spread itself here and there
upon a grassy lawn, and lilies and roses and all
THE ROMANCE OF A MULE-GAR 63
manner of fragrant flowers and sweet-smelling
bushes crowded about it, as though they would
look into its windows, and so imbue them-
selves with fresh fragrance and fresh beauty.
Love sat upon the little door-step to say " not
at home " to every inharmonious visitor; and
if there were but one blue patch in the sky,
it hung tenderly above that roof. Rearward
of the house there nestled a little yard of
green, and above its odoriferous shrubbery
there often raised themselves a pair of long,
soft ears; these belonged to the mule of the
mule-car. ^^ Since they have use for him no
more," she had said — it was not necessary nov^
for her to control the dictates of her heart —
" he must come to us; he must be our own."
Even though in the mule-car she had sat
gazing straight before her, she had seen far
more than her companion could see. She
could appreciate, she could understand; and
when, sitting together on their piazza in the
quiet moonlight, she would hear the tinkle of
a bell from behind the house, she would take
him by the hand, and they would both re-
member how the angels once played their
harps under the live-oak of Claiborne Avenue.
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL
IT was the most beautiful time of the year
in the island of Maiiana; the waters of the
encircling Pacific were warm, but the breezes
which came from the neighboring islet of
Pruga were cool and odorous with the fra-
grance from many an aromatic tree and shrub.
There were no inhabitants on the islet of
Pruga, for its coral reefs did not offer induce-
ments to visiting craft, and it seemed to exist
solely for the purpose of furnishing fragrance
to the island of Maiiana, where the winds blew
from the northwest.
The Governor-General of the colony, Senor
Gonzales Proventura y Torado, sat upon the
front veranda of his official residence, on the
plaza of Ruta, the capital city of the colony.
The Governor was smoking sadly; the fumes
from his rapid succession of cigarettes mingled
with the odors floating over the sea from
Pruga, but his senses were not gratified, nor
67
6S THE QOVERNOR-QENEBAL
was his soul comforted. Before him, on a lit-
tle wooden perch, there stood a parrot, brilliant
in yellow and red. It was motionless; it was
dead; it was stuffed. Five weeks before that
day he had shot it, and it had just been brought
home by a native taxidermist. It was the last
parrot he had shot, and his soul grew heavier
as he gazed upon it.
Senor Proventura was a collector of parrots.
In earlier days, in other spheres of colonial
duties, he had been a collector of monkeys,
but now he devoted his powers of marksman-
ship entirely to the bagging of the brilliantly
colored parrots which were found in the island
over which he exercised colonial authority.
He was not only a sportsman, he was a man of
scientific proclivities, and he had invented a
new chromatic scale in which all the desired
combinations of color were furnished by the
plumage of parrots. Many of these birds were
arranged in order in a corridor of his house,
but the scale was not yet complete and more
parrots were needed. It had been ^yq weeks
since he had shot one, and the soul of the Gov-
ernor-General was downcast.
The morning air rested lightly on the rip-
pling waters of the harbor of Ruta; a bare-
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL 69
footed native brought fresh cigarettes to the
Governor-General, and as he placed them on
a small table he called the attention of his Ex-
cellency to something in the distance. The
Governor-General looked up and beheld a
man-of-war coming in from the sea.
" Bring me my glass ! " cried Senor Pro-
ventura, rising hastily. " But stop. What is
the flag? ''
" It is the ensign of Cabotia, your Excel-
lency/' answered the servant.
The Captain of the man-of-war raised his
glass to his eyes and scanned the bay of Ruta.
There was but one vessel moving upon its
waters. This was a ferry-boat, small and of
antique fashion. A man at the end of a long
wooden tiller steered the boat, and the pas-
sengers, returning from their morning duties
in the town to their homes on the other side
of the harbor, were standing in the bow to
catch the breeze.
" Fire a blank shot to bring her to,'' ordered
the Captain.
The gunner was ready and a cannon roared.
The disintegrated wadding of the charge, in
the shape of a hundred thousand little pieces
70 THE QOVERNOR'QENERAL
of cartridge-paper, fell in a shower upon the
passengers of the ferry-boat, who were in-
censed with anger. " Those wretched sailors
on that Cabotian ship are crazy with drink! "
they cried. " They do not even know how to
fire a salute. We shall complain to the Gov-
ernor-General." The man at the tiller was
very indignant and swore, but he kept on his
course, for his passengers must reach their
homes; but he would complain when he made
his return trip.
" That did not bring her to," said the Cap-
tain of the man-of-war. " Fire a solid shot
across her bow."
Again roared the cannon and an iron shot
flew over the harbor. It whistled by the peo-
ple of the ferry-boat, and the man at the tiller,
turning pale with fright, ran half across the
deck in his anxiety to turn his vessel about
quickly and get her back to town. Such reck-
less firing of salutes he had never heard of.
The iron ball went on; it passed the head
of the harbor; it flew over the marshes where
the cryptogams grew in wild profusion; its
little black shadow crossed palm-groves and
patches of cultivated ground. An old woman
was returning to her home, carrying a bread-
THE GOVERNOR-OENERAL 71
fruit for her noonday meal, but just before she
reached her little hut, thatched with palmetto
leaves, the cannon-ball, now descending to-
ward the earth, struck the main cross-beam,
above the door, and the cottage disappeared.
It was like magic ; it had been there — it was
gone ! The old woman fell upon her trembling
knees. If she had wished to gather together
the remnants of her home she would have
needed a dustpan and brush.
" It is good," said the Governor-General;
" they are firing salutes. Summon the Adju-
tant-General and the Alcalde."
" Pardon, your Excellency," said the ser-
vant, " they are fishing on the west coast."
" Very well, then," cried the Governor-
General, " order my boat^s crew to be ready
on the instant. I must go out alone to our
visitors." And so saying he rushed into the
house to put on his uniform.
His wife assisted him in arraying himself in
his official costume. She was delighted at the
news, for she was fond of social enjoyment
and had two daughters likewise inclined, and
officers from foreign ships, when they hap-
pened to touch at Ruta, always made things
72 THE OOVERNOR-QENERAL
lively in the otherwise quiet town. It was
even possible that there might be a ball. At
that moment there was a ball. It struck the
rocks at the base of El Morro, the antique
fortress at the entrance of the harbor.
"Hurry, my dear!'' cried the Governor-
General. " They are still firing their salutes
and I must get to them as quickly as possible.
Give me my state hat."
His wife handed him the heavily plumed
cocked-hat. He clapped it on and hurried to
the water's edge, where he found his boat wait-
ing him. The crew had wakened from their
morning siesta at the first sound of the cannon.
Everybody was excited; the town had been
saluted and the fort had not returned the
courtesy.
Just as the boat was about to push off, a slim
native boy, wearing but a single white gar-
ment, which had been freshly washed, came
flying toward the little pier.
" Your Excellency! " he shouted. " Seiiora
Proventura has sent you your night-cap. She
says your big hat makes your head hot, and
when you take it off you must put something
else on."
The Governor impatiently snatched the
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL 73
nightcap and stuffed it into his pocket. " Give
way! " he cried.
The slim boy had stepped upon the stern
of the boat behind the Governor, to hand him
the nightcap, and he was so much excited that
he forgot to step off again; so he remained
standing behind the Governor, who did not
notice him.
The crew pulled hard. They were excited,
for it was very interesting to visit a foreign
man-of-war. The Captain of the protected
cruiser from Cabotia stood on the quarter-
deck, surrounded by his officers.
" They are sending us a flag of truce," he
said, as he saw the one garment of the slim boy
fluttering in the wind. " Order the firing to
cease."
The Governor-General mounted to the
quarter-deck, gracious, but dignified. He
spoke English very well ; he shook hands with
the officers and welcomed them to Maiiana.
" It grieves me greatly, your Excellency,"
he said to the Captain, " that we have not been
able to return your salute, but you must not
accuse us of discourtesy. We are absolutely
out of powder. In fact, I have not been able,
on the whole island, to scrape together enough
74: THE OOVERNOR-OENERAL
to load my fowling-piece, and it is now five
weeks since I have shot a parrot. I am a
sportsman and I feel the deprivation keenly."
Some of the ofiicers looked at each other and
smiled, and the Captain thus addressed the
Governor-General :
" Sir, you have introduced yourself as the
chief official of this island, and you apologize
for not returning our salute. We did not sa-
lute. Cahotia is at war with your country. I
fired a solid shot across the bow of the only
moving vessel in your harbor, and I have bom-
barded your defences."
The Governor-General stepped back in
amazement. " At war with my mother-
land ! " he exclaimed. " I have never heard
of it! It is incredible! "
" I do not wonder that you have never heard
of it," said the Captain, " for it is a very re-
cent affair and it is not likely that the news
could reach you sooner. But you know it now.
We are at war with your mother-land, and I
have sailed into your harbor to take this island
and raise over it the flag of Cabotia. The best
thing you can do is to capitulate, without loss
of time."
Senor Gonzales Proventura y Torado drew
THE QOVERNOR-GENEBAL 75
himself up and folded his arms. ^' Capitu-
late ! " he exclaimed ; " capitulate without
striking a blow for the honor of mj country,
for the honor of my flag, for my own honor!
Never! "
It was now the Captain's turn to be sur-
prised. " Then what are you going to do? "
he asked. " You decline to capitulate. What
then?''
" I shall fight," returned the Governor-
General. " So long as my duty calls upon me
to do so I shall defend my flag ; I shall defend
my city; I shall defend my honor."
" But you can't fight," said the Captain.
" If you haven't even powder enough to fire a
salute or shoot a parrot, how are you going to
defend yourself against my guns? "
The Governor-General bowed, and slightly
raised his great cocked hat. " Your Excel-
lency," said he, " you are a noble officer of a
great country; I am sure you are a gentleman.
If a gentleman with his drawn sword in his
hand meets an enemy unarmed, he does not
plunge the blade into his undefended adver-
sary. He lowers the point of his sword, and
requests his enemy to arm himself and come
on. If he happens to be provided with an ex-
76 THE OOVERNOR-OENERAL
tra sword he presents it to his foe, so that no
time may be lost. Your Excellency is a gen-
tleman; you will not deny me the right to de-
fend my flag, my city, and my honor; you
will not take advantage of my defenceless posi-
tion. You will lend me some powder.''
The Captain turned to his officers. " These
people will not capitulate, and it will be a
mean thing to fire on them when they have
no powder. I don't suppose they could use
our modern charges in their old-fashioned
guns, but you can lower a boat and send them
that barrel of loose powder in the magazine."
The eyes of the Governor-General were suf-
fused with tears of gratitude. A barrel of
powder! It sounded like untold wealth ! He
removed his cocked hat entirely from his head
and shook hands with the Captain and all of
his officers.
" Gentlemen," said he, " I thank you from
my heart; I thank you for myself; I thank
you for my mother-land. I will go to my
fort. I will put myself at the head of my
garrison. I will defend my city, my honor,
and my flag."
" All right," said the Captain, " I will give
you an hour to get ready; but let me tell you
THE OOVERNOR-QENERAL 77
this, when you think it is time to capitulate
haul down your colors and send a real flag of
truce to me. If that darkey had sat down
while you were coming here we would not
have thought you were asking for a truce, and
we might have fired on you."
The noise of the cannon had aroused every-
body; not a man in the garrison was asleep,
and when the Governor-General ordered the
drums to beat to quarters the soldiers came
running from every direction. There were
not many of them, but they were wildly en-
thusiastic when they heard that they had been
furnished with powder and were to fight. As
rapidly as possible everything was made ready
for the battle. The barrel of powder was
placed in a central position in the fort and the
Governor-General stood by it, issuing his
orders.
There were several mounted cannon in the
fort, but the gunners were not able to find
many balls, and those they did collect were
small, about the size of a croquet ball. This
made it impossible to use the two large guns
of the castle.
" i^ever mind!" cried the Governor-Gen-
78 THE OOVEBNOR-QENERAL
eral. " The small guns require less powder
and we can fire more frequently. Every man
to his post! The hour of truce has nearly ex-
pired."
jFiery martial commotion filled the fort.
The garrison, whose gunnery practice had
hitherto been confined to harmless salutes,
were mad with delight at the idea that they
were about to fire solid shot upon a real enemy,
and when the first gun from the ship an-
nounced the termination of the truce, it was
almost immediately answered by three shots
from the fort.
Now loudly roared the cannon, on water
and on land, and the people of the town ran
up and down, wildly asking each other what
was likely to happen next.
The heavy shot and shell from the man-of-
war tore away great masses of the rock on
which the castle stood, but none of them pene-
trated into the interior of the fortification, and
the guns of the Mananian stronghold were
served with an alacrity and ardor which were
surprising in gunners who were in the habit
of spending their days in the most torpid kind
of garrison duty. The cannon were all muz-
zle-loaders, and as soon as one was discharged
THE QOVERNOB-aENEBAL 79
half a dozen gunners were ready to thrust into
her muzzle a fresh charge of powder and an-
other ball. These small projectiles flew out
over the water as if some one had been shak-
ing an apple-tree over the harbor. Sometimes
one of them would hit the side of the protected
cruiser, and in these cases the Second Officer
of the vessel, who was a wit, always facetiously
remarked, " Come in ! "
Balls and shells flew backward and for-
ward and bits of rock went tumbling and
splashing down into the water; clouds of
smoke hung over the castle and over the man-
of-war, and the townspeople grew more and
more anxious, for they could perceive no signs
of victory or defeat, on their own side or on
that of the enemy.
But the Governor-General was more anxious
than anybody else. He was standing by the
barrel of powder, and it made his heart sink to
see how rapidly its contents were diminishing.
There was scarcely a quarter of the powder
left. A quarter of a barrel of powder! With
that he could go out with his gun for days and
weeks, and even months; with that he could
secure all the parrots he needed for the com-
pletion of the model of his great chromatic
80 THE OOVERNOR-GENERAL
scale ; with tliat amount of powder, life would
indeed be worth living! And these men were
scooping it up and ramming it into the cannon
as if the precious grains were of no more value
than the dust of the earth. He stooped for-
ward and looked at the cannon-balls which
had been gathered together. There were not
many of them left, but in the eyes of the Gov-
ernor-General there were entirely too many.
Just as a cannon was fired and as the gun-
ners turned away their faces and shut their
eyes, the Governor-General kicked three of
the balls into a small gutter which opened out-
side the walls, and they dropped down the cliff.
He would have been glad to pick up the rest
of them and put them in hi& pockets, if it had
been possible.
But he did not have to worry long. In a
few minutes the last little ball was shot out
from the fort and fell into the water with a
splash close to the side of the man-of-war.
" They are trying to knock off our keel,"
said the facetious Second Officer.
Now the heart of the Governor-General rose
and his eyes sparkled. " My brave men," he
shouted, " we have done our duty, we have
fought for the honor of our flag, and for the
THE QOVERNOR-QENERAL 81
honor of our mother-land, but we are out of
ammunition. We have no more balls and we
must submit to the inevitable ; we must capit-
ulate.'^ And as he said these words he cast
his eye into the barrel of powder, of which at
least one-fifth remained.
The garrison gathered around him and
shouted in indignation. " We will never give
up the fight,'' they cried, " while there is a
drop of blood in our veins ! "
" Blood will not do! '' shouted the Gover-
nor-General in return. " Balls are what we
want, not blood.''
" And balls we must have ! " cried some of
the men. " If there are no more little ones
left, perhaps we can find some that will fit the
larger cannon."
The Governor-General trembled; it would
be a dreadful thing if they should really find
some larger balls.
"Be careful what you do!" he shouted.
" One of the big cannon has a great crack in
it. The light shines into the inside of it."
" The other one is good," replied one of
the men; " let us find some balls for it."
In a very short time some of the men came
running back, carrying balls which they found
8^ TBB OOVEUNOR-QENERAL
lying about the fort, but they were all two or
three sizes too large.
" I knew it ! " cried the Governor-General.
" I understand the conditions of our muni-
tions of war. We can fire no more of our guns.
It is absolutely necessary that we capitulate
immediately, otherwise the enemy will begin
to shell the town. Think of our wives, our
children," and in his heart the Governor-Gen-
eral added, " our stuffed birds."
The men turned sullenly away and began to
roll cigarettes; of course they could not fight
without balls to fit their cannon. But there
was a young fellow, named Bartolomo Lar-
risda, who would not give the fight up so
easily.
" I believe I can find balls to fit that
gun ! " he cried. " There must be some,
somewhere! " and away he ran.
The Governor-General frowned and called
to the young man to come back, but the latter
did not hear him.
^' Fool! " ejaculated Senor Proventura, " he
will ruin everything," and as he spoke he
fiercely thrust his hands into his pockets. In
one of them he felt the nightcap. " Ha ! "
he said to himself, " this will do," and looking
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL 83
about to see that he was not observed, he thrust
his nightcap into the muzzle of the one good
gun, and with a rammer he pushed it home.
" ISTow then," said he to himself, " he cannot
fire oif that cannon, even if he finds a ball to
fit.''
Having said this, he hurried out of the fort
and down to the place where he had left his
boat. He took with him a small table-cloth
which he had snatched from one of the living-
rooms of the fort, and this, tied to a pole, was
waved high in the air, whereupon the cannon-
ading from the man-of-war, which had become
infrequent since it was not returned by the
fort, now ceased altogether.
The boat of the Governor-General was
rowed rapidly to the man-of-war, and he soon
stood upon the quarter-deck. Advancing to
the Captain, he drew his sword from his scab-
bard and held it in front of him, hilt first, and
said:
" Your Excellency, I surrender. We are
out of " he was about to say " cannon-
balls," but he thought it wiser to make an
amendment and said, " ammunition. "We can
fire no more. Our honor is satisfied. That is
the great thing. El Morro capitulates. The
84 THE OOVERNOR-GENERAL
town of Ruta capitulates. The island of
Mafiana, with the neighboring islets, all capit-
ulate. Accept my sword."
The Captain waved back the proffered
weapon. " You can keep that/' he said, " but
I will take the rest. I will go ashore to hoist
the Cabotian flag above your fort. What is
the size of your garrison? "
This question puzzled the Governor-Gen-
eral. It had been some time since he had
heard roll-call, or given any thought to the
subject, but it was necessary to make an an-
swer which would not belittle his position as
■first official of the colony, and therefore he
said:
" One Inmdred and forty-five men, your
Excellency."
"What!" cried the Captain, "I did not
suppose that you had as many men as that.
Mr. Mannering," he continued, addressing the
First Officer, " did you hear that? One hun-
dred and forty-five soldiers in the garrison.
What could we do with so many prisoners? "
" I don't know, sir," was the reply. " We
could not accommodate them upon this ship."
The Governor-General listened in wonder.
" Does your Excellency mean," said he, " that
TEE QOVEBNOR-GENERAL 85
you are going to carry away our soldiers as
prisoners! "
" I have planned to take you all, the officials
of the town and your officers and soldiers, as
prisoners of war and to carry you away with
me, leaving behind some one commissioned
by me as temporary Governor-General, acting
under the authority of the Cabotian Govern-
ment. But your number embarrasses me. I
did not suppose you had so many men."
To be carried away! The Governor-Gen-
eral turned pale. He had never thought of
anything of that sort. It was bad enough to
be obliged to change flags, but if he were
forced to leave his home, his family, the fifth
of a barrel of gunpowder, and all the stuffed
parrots in the corridor, as well as those still
flying freely in the woods, it would be terrible
indeed. But he did not lose hope.
" Your Excellency,'^ he said, " we have
truly a large garrison in the castle, and besides,
there is the garrison of the inland battery,
above the town."
" More men! " cried the Captain. " And
how many officers and men are in that garri-
son, I should like to know ? "
" I should say," replied the Governor-Gen-
86 THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL
eral, " that, excluding the sick in the hospitals,
there must be sixty men and officers, all told,
in the garrison of the inland battery."
The Captain clapped his forehead. " Two
hundred and ^yq men ! " said he. " Mr. Man-
nering, how are we to accommodate them? "
Bartolomo Larrisda was a young man of
energetic loyalty; he did not know that the
Governor-General had rowed away under a
flag of truce; he knew nothing except that
somewhere there must be some balls that would
fit that large gun, and with which the fight
for the honor of his flag and his mother-land
might be continued. At last he found a ball
which looked to be the right size. Only one,
but with it he ran to the gun. One shot, well
directed, might explode the enemy's magazine.
Bartolomo tried the ball and to his delight
he found that it would go into the muzzle of
the cannon. In fact, it was a trifle too small,
and as he was about to remove it from the
muzzle, preparatory to putting in a charge of
powder, the smooth ball slipped from his ner-
vous fingers and rolled down into the cannon,
which was somewhat elevated, and did not stop
until it rested safely against the nightcap of
the Governor-General, at the very bottom of
the bore.
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL 87
Bartolomo was horrified; with a great deal
of trouble he lowered the muzzle of the can-
non, but the ball would not roll out, for it was
jammed by the nightcap. The young man
tore his hair and beat the cannon with the
rammer, but the concussion did not loosen the
ball. For a moment he stood in despair and
then he gave a spring toward the barrel of
powder, which he picked up and placed close
to the gun.
" Ha ! " he exclaimed, " I may load it yet.
I will pour powder into the touch-hole until
there is enough behind the ball to enable me
to make this last shot for the honor of my flag
and my mother-land."
Frantically he poured the powder into the
touch-hole, ramming it in with a piece of wire,
wriggling the wire so as to make more room
inside, and pouring in more and more powder,
until finally he believed he had enough to
make his last great shot, by which, perchance,
he might explode the magazine of the insolent
enemy.
Dashing into an adjoining casemate he
snatched a live cigarette from the mouth of a
comrade and in two seconds had touched off
the cannon.
88 THE GOVERNOR-QENERAL
" It is true, sir," said the First Officer of the
man-of-war to his Captain, " there is no room
here for two hundred and five men. We
might as well try to ship another crew."
At this moment there was the report of a
cannon. It came from the fort. It was not a
very loud report, but everybody jumped, and
all eyes were directed toward El Morro. A
cannon-ball was seen coming through the air.
It came so slowly that it was perfectly easy
to observe it. It moved in a great arc over the
harbor and then began slowly to descend. It
came directly toward the quarter-deck of the
man-of-war.
" Look out ! " cried the captain of the watch.
Everybody looked out, and when the ball ap-
proached the deck they all stepped back out of
its way. It struck not three feet from where
the Governor-General had been standing.
The Captain's face was as red as fire.
" What is the meaning of this? " he shouted.
" What vile treachery have you been hatch-
ing? You fly a flag of truce; you surrender;
and then your fort fires upon us ! "
The Governor-General did not immediately
answer; his eyes were fixed upon the cannon-
ball which lay in the middle of the deck. He
advanced toward it and raised it in his hand.
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL 89
" Your Excellency/' said he, to the Cap-
tain, " do not condemn me; do not be indig-
nant. There is no harm done, there was none
intended. You see this nightcap which par-
tially envelops the ball? It is my nightcap,
which I always should put on when I remove
my hat of state. This great hat makes my
head hot, and when I take it off I am in danger
of catching cold if I do not put on something
else. My wife urged me to take this cap with
me to-day, and as I forgot it she has thought-
fully sent it after me in this fashion. There
was no other way. Your Excellency, she has
ordered one of the gunners to forward it with
a very light charge of powder."
" A dangerous conjugal attention," said the
Captain, his face recovering its natural brown.
" It was a pretty good shot, though, I must
say. It came nearer to you than to anybody
else, and even if you had not moved, it would
not have hit you."
" Aye, your Excellency," said the Gover-
nor-General, putting on the nightcap, for it
was impossible for him to seem to slight the
affectionate attention of Senora Proventura,
" my wife is a most considerate woman. She
never forgets my health, and she doubtless
90 THE OOVERNOR-GENEBAL
selected the most careful gunner to send me
this nightcap.''
At this moment luncheon was announced,
and as everybody was hungry the conference
was suspended, and the Governor-General was
invited to step below and join the Captain's
mess. The invitation was most gladly ac-
cepted, and the Governor's boat was sent back
to inform his lady that he would take his mid-
day meal on the man-of-war.
The Governor-General made a very fine
meal. He drank good wine, and the cigar
which he afterward smoked, sitting in a com-
fortable chair on the deck with the Captain
and some of the other officers, was of remark-
able fragrance. Tobacco grew on Manana,
but the island produced nothing like this.
" It comes from some of our other colonies,"
thought the Governor-General, " but it is only
through the foreigners that we have it here."
^^ Now then," said the Captain, puffing a
cloud of smoke toward the flag of his country,
which was gently waving in the breeze from
Pruga, " we might as well arrange the terms
of surrender. I have taken two hundred and
^Ye prisoners, besides yourself and the officers
of the town. Now we must decide what to do
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL 91
with you. You must be taken away, in some
manner or other."
" Of course," said the Second Officer, '' if
we take prisoners and don't take them, of
course we haven't taken them."
" Very good," remarked the Captain, and
they all laughed. ^^ That brings us to the
next point," he continued — " how are we go-
ing to take them? One thing is certain — I
shall not stuff them into this ship."
" May I ask, your Excellency," interrupted
the Governor-General, '^ to what place you
propose to take your prisoners, when you do
take them?"
" I don't know about that," answered the
Captain ; ^^ the main thing is to get you all
away from here. When a place is captured, its
garrison and municipal officers must be re-
moved. That is one of the principles of war,
and we can't get around it. If there were a
merchant vessel in this port I would put you
all into it and send you somewhere, probably
to your own country, for I am sure you would
not be wanted in mine ; but the main point, as
I have said, is to get you away from here."
" Yes, your Excellency," said tfie Governor-
General, " I understand perfectly. But there
92 THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL
is no ship in port, and no vessel larger than our
ferry-boat, and that is a very little one."
" It seems to me, Mr. Mannering," said the
Captain, addressing his First Officer, " that
the only thing we can do is to leave these pris-
oners here for the present and to send a trans-
port for them as soon as possible. They can
then be taken to their own country and we
shall have no further trouble with them is
plain."
" Yes," said the First Officer, " I see noth-
ing else to do but that."
" Your Excellency," the Governor now
asked, " how long do you suppose it will be
before we could expect a ship which would
carry us away? "
The Captain shook his head and looked at
Mr. Mannering. The latter began to count
on his fingers.
" Three weeks to port," he said, " a week to
telegraph and make arrangements, five weeks
for the transport to reach this island, two weeks
for unavoidable delays. That makes, let me
see, eleven weeks."
The Governor-General sat for a few mo-
ments and thought. ^^ And what shall be
done with your prisoners in the mean time,
THE OOVEBNOR-OENERAL 93
your Excellency?" lie asked. "Of course
they must be fed."
'' Without doubt," said the Captain; " that
is understood. They are prisoners of my
country, my country will take care of them.
I will leave rations for them until they are sent
for. And, by the way, I must appoint some
one to take charge here. Is there a naturalized
Cabotian on the island? "
The Governor-General shook his head.
" !No, your Excellency," said he, " there is not
one. In fact, there are but very few of us
who can even speak your language. But if
I might be allowed to offer a suggestion "
" Certainly," interrupted the Captain; " I
shall be glad to hear it."
" Well, then, your Excellency," said the
Governor, " if it will help you out of your dif-
ficulty I am perfectly willing to be naturalized.
I speak your language, and now that this island
belongs to your country, and as it is necessary
to find some one to take temporary charge of
affairs, I am ready to do whatever is needed to
make me a naturalized Cabotian."
" That's not a bad idea," said the Captain
to Mr. Mannering. " He can keep the people
in order better than anybody else and there
94 THE OOVEBNOR-GENERAL
will be no rupture, no strain. I am in favor of
his plan."
" Yes," said the First Officer, " I think that
would work very well, but I don't know that
we have the authority to naturalize him. I
suppose, however, we might make him a
brevet-citizen, just for a time, you know."
" Very good," said the Captain, rising, " we
will settle it that way. He can retain his offi-
cers, and things will go on smoothly and com-
fortably. And now, Mr. Governor, I am
going to take a little nap. About ^yq o'clock,
when the day is cooler, I'll go over to the fort
to receive the surrender of your prisoners, and
I will also go to the town to raise the flag of
Cabotia upon your principal building, what-
ever it may be. Until then, I will bid you a
very good-afternoon."
The Governor-General rose, took off his
nightcap, put on his plumed hat of state, shook
hands all around and departed in his boat,
which had returned for him.
He had no time to lose. He had surren-
dered two garrisons of two hundred and five
men, and where was he to find those men? He
was rowed first to the fort. The garrison was
hastily gathered together and counted. In-
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL 95
eluding those who had gone to town for their
luncheon and had not yet returned, and even
reckoning the laborers who worked in the cas-
tle garden, the waiters, and a man who had a
license to sell candy and cake to the soldiers,
there were exactly seventy-three men belong-
ing to the fort. But the Governor was not
daunted; he called his Lieutenant.
" Senor Hernandez," said he, " I want, in-
stantly, seventy-two men. I have surrendered
one hundred and forty-five members of this
garrison, and we are seventy-two short. Go
bring them in quickly. Take a file of soldiers
with bayonets. Anybody will do to help make
up the garrison. We must have them quickly.
The Cabotian Captain will be here by five
o'clock. Take shopkeepers, carpenters, cooks,
any one you please. If they have shirts and
trousers, that's enough. There are a lot of old
military caps in the fort; clap one on every
man jack of them. All our soldiers cannot be
expected to wear their uniforms in this hot
weather. As for arms, divide them up as well
as you can. If there are not enough to go
around, give one fellow a sword and another a
scabbard, and if you can't do any better, serve
out the curiosities in the museum, stone hatch-
96 THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL
ets and all. They can't expect that we have
only modern arms in this island. IN^ow I must
hurry away and see the Alcalde and the Ad-
jutant-General. And mind you, Hernandez,
this garrison must number one hundred and
forty-five by ^Ye o'clock."
When the Governor-General reported the
terms of surrender of the town and the forces,
the citizens were much agitated of course, but
the Governor-General's words, as he addressed
them in the Plaza, were very encouraging.
" My people ! " he shouted, *^ there is noth-
ing to fear. Very little will be changed. To-
morrow, everything will go on as well as it did
yesterday, if not better."
Continuing, he said: "This afternoon the
Cabotian flag will be raised in this town and on
the castle, and in return for this privilege the
Cabotians will land a large amount of stores,
not only canned goods of many varieties, but
flour, coffee, sugar, salt meat, potatoes, and
many other things. The man-of-war will then
depart, and if she should be overtaken by a
typhoon before she reaches her destination
there will be no report of the capture of this
town. My friends, be calm; we have our
honor and the stores I have mentioned."
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL 97
At five o'clock the Captain of the man-of-
war, accompanied by a party of officers, was
rowed to El Morro. At the landing-place they
were met by the Governor-General, who ac-
companied them up to the fort. There they
found the garrison drawn up in two long lines
to receive them, those wearing uniforms and
with the best arms in the front rank. The
Governor glanced along the lines.
" Heavens ! " he whispered to the officer in
command, " three of those in the second line
are women."
" It could not be helped, your Excellency,''
said the officer; " three men got away and we
had to clap in these women who were bringing
yams to the fort. We put military caps on
them, you see, and they each have a ramrod."
The garrison was counted and the number
of prisoners found to be correct. But the three
women were noticed.
" Hello ! " cried the Cabotian Captain.
" What is the meaning of this? "
" Your Excellency," said the Governor-
General with a bow, " those are vivandieres;
very necessary for the refreshment of the
troops in this hot climate."
The Captain nodded. " All right," said he.
98 THE QOVERNOR-QENERAL
" Hoist our flag over the fort, and then we will
proceed to the town."
When the Captain and his party, with the
Governor-General, were rowed, to the town,
they were joined by a file of marines from the
ship, and all proceeded to the town hall.
There the Cabotian flag was raised, a salute
was fired, and the Captain, in the name of
Cabotia, took possession of the town, the island
and the neighboring islets.
" Now then," said he, when the ceremonies
had been concluded, " how about that inland
battery you spoke of. Where is it? "
These words sent dismay to the heart of the
Governor-General. He had been thinking
about that battery and hoping that no present
reference would be made to it. He had not
visited it for a long time and knew very little
about it except that it did not contain anything
like a garrison of sixty men.
^^ Your Excellency," said he, ^^ it is a long
way up to that battery and I would suggest the
postponing of the reception of its surrender
until to-morrow morning. I hope that you
and your officers will now accept the poor hos-
pitality of my official residence, and I crave
the honor of presenting you to my wife and
daughters."
TEE GOVERNOR-GENERAL 99
There was a gay time in the town that even-
ing. There was a dinner and a dance at the
Governor-General's house, and the example
thus set by the official head of the colony was
cheerfully followed by many of the citizens.
In the course of the evening the Governor-
General withdrew himself from his company,
and wrote a note to the officer in command of
the castle and sent it by a fleet-footed mes-
senger. It was to this effect:
" At daybreak to-morrow march sixty of
your best-equipped men to the dell behind the
inland battery. There they will await my
orders. Pkoventuea y Tor ado."
Early the next morning the Governor-Gen-
eral walked up the hill and there he found
the sixty men from the fort, smoking cigarettes
at the place appointed. Leaving them, he re-
paired to the battery, where he was received
with all due military etiquette by the officer in
command. Major Cascaro, a true soldier of
his mother-land, was a medium-sized man, very
lean, very erect, very punctilious. He had a
long nose with nostrils like wings, and under
this nose was a mustache of such size and
100 TEE GOVERNOR-QENEBAL
density that it looked as if it had been punched
into place, a little at a time, until a great mass
of it had been securely adjusted.
" Major," said the Governor-General, " you
must prepare, as rapidly as possible, to sur-
render this fortification with its garrison. Offi-
cers from the Cabotian man-of-war may arrive
here at any moment.''
The Major stared fixedly at the Governor-
General. " Your Excellency," said he, *^ what
have I to do with the officers of the Cabotian
man-of-war? "
" You have to surrender to them," said the
Governor-General, " and the quicker you pre-
pare for it, the better."
The Major drew out the ends of his mus-
tache and folded his arms.
" Your Excellency," said he, " I was ap-
pointed to command this fortification and
thereby prevent the wild natives from intrud-
ing upon the town. It is true that all these
natives have disappeared, but that makes no
difference. The command has been entrusted
to me by the crown of my mother-land. I
shall hold it until that crown shall request me
to give it up. I have heard the firings and
the cannonadings and I have seen the flag-rais-
THE OOVEBNOR-OENERAL 101
ings, but all that is nothing to me. I have
nothing to do with the forces of Cabotia, and
I will not surrender to them."
" Well, then," impatiently cried the Gov-
ernor-General, " surrender to me. It does not
make any difference to whom you surrender."
" Your Excellency," said the Major, " I do
not surrender to an enemy, still more firmly
do I decline to surrender to a friend."
" Look here. Major," said the Governor-
General, more impatiently, " we are spending
too much time in talk. How many men have
you in this battery? "
" Twelve," said the Major, " besides my-
self."
" Any officers under you? "
" ]N'ot at present," said the Major. " There
were some assigned to this post, but I fill their
positions myself."
" And draw their salaries? " asked the Gov-
ernor-General.
" Of course," said the Major, '^ as I take
their places."
" Now listen to me," said the Governor-
General ; " the whole colony has capitulated,
including this battery with a garrison of sixty
men. I have prepared for all emergencies. I
102 THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL
have sixty soldiers from the castle, waiting
down here in the dell. If you choose you may
have forty-eight of those men to add to your
garrison and may surrender them as a Avhole.
If you do not choose, I will pack your fellows
off into the woods and surrender the forti-
fication myself, with the men from the castle.
There must be sixty men surrendered from this
spot in less than half an hour. I see now a
boat putting off from the ship.'^
The Major looked at the Governor-General.
" Your Excellency," said he, " what are the
terms of surrender? "
'' Rations for all prisoners of war until a
ship can be sent to take them to their native
land."
"Pay for the officers during that time?"
the Major asked.
" Certainly, that is understood, of course."
" What is the usual rank of officers com-
manding a fortress of Cabotia?" asked the
Major.
" A colonel, I should say," was the answer;
" surely no lower than that."
" With the usual officers under him? "
" Of course," said the Governor-General;
" that goes without saying."
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL 103
" Your Excellency," said Major Cascaro,
" I will surrender. Will you kindly send me
your forty-eight men."
That morning, when the Captain of the
man-of-war went on deck he stretched himself
and yawned.
" We were up pretty late last night, Mr.
Mannering," he said, " and I must say I don't
want to go to receive the surrender of that
little battery. Send the officers who were in
charge of the vessel yesterday. It is fair that
they also should have a little skip on shore."
The remainder of that day was spent in
landing stores. As far as it was possible, cloth-
ing was humanely issued to the prisoners. The
Governor-General spent most of his time on
the deck of the man-of-war, for it was neces-
sary for him to have frequent conferences with
the Captain.
Among the things which might have been
overlooked, had it not been for his thoughtful
suggestion, was the necessity of leaving money
for the pay of the officials who were to have
charge of the prisoners and the captured town.
There were other things which were not for-
gotten by the prudent Governor-General.
Among so many prisoners, medicine would
104: THE OOVEBNOR-OENERAL
probably be necessary, and he hinted that it
would not be wise to leave an entire colony
without any powder suitable for fowling-
pieces and ordinary domestic defence. If there
happened to be any powder left from the
former generous gift, it was really best suited
for artillery and barely enough for the firing
of a salute when the transport should arrive
to take the garrison home.
All these suggestions were favorably re-
ceived by the Captain, and he was so willing
to be just as well as generous that when the
Governor-General mentioned the case of an
elderly female whose family residence had
been destroyed by the bombardment on the
previous day, and who was now obliged to live
in the open air, the Captain ordered the pay-
master to put into the hands of the Governor-
General sufficient coin to enable this unfortu-
nate sufferer to erect a moderate-sized dwell-
ing, with kitchen and other desirable out-
buildings.
Late in the afternoon the man-of-war
weighed anchor and steamed out of the harbor,
and, as she passed over the bar, the man at the
lead noticed that she drew considerably less
water than when she went in.
THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL 105
It was many months after the occurrences
above narrated that the Governor-General of
Manana stood on the edge of a forest in the
southern part of the island. It was a lovely
day, but though the waters of the encircling
Pacific were warm, the breezes which came
over from the neighboring islet of Aribo were
cool and odorous with the fragrance from
many an aromatic tree and shrub. There were
no inhabitants on the islet of Aribo and it
seemed to exist solely for the purpose of fur-
nishing fragrance to the island of Manana
when the winds blew from the southeast.
The soul of the Governor-General was sad;
he had just fired his last charge of powder at
a parrot and missed it, and his chromatic scale,
although nearly finished, still needed two or
three birds.
The rations left by the Cabotian Captain
had long since been consumed. The money
for the ofiicials' salaries had all been paid out,
no transport had entered the harbor of Kuta,
and the people of the little colony believed
that they had been forgotten.
The Governor-General felt assured that
peace between his mother-land and Cabotia
must have been completed, for no nation could
106 THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL
stand up long before the valor of the people
of his blood, but he feared that in the confu-
sion and bustle of the necessary negotiations,
his colony had been totally overlooked both
by the victors and the vanquished.
He seated himself on a little rock and gazed
out over the sea. His days of prosperity were
past; like Alexander, he sighed; there were
no other worlds to conquer him !
OLD APPLEJOY'S GHOST
OLD APPLEJOY'S GHOST
THE large and commodious apartments in
the upper part of the old Apple joy man-
sion were occupied exclusively, at the time of
our story, by the ghost of the grandfather of
the present owner of the estate.
For many, many years old Applejoy's ghost
had been in the habit of wandering freely
about the grand old house and the fine estate
of which he had once been the lord and master,
but early in that spring a change had come
over the household of his grandson, John Ap-
plejoy, an elderly man and a bachelor, a lover
of books, and — for the later portion of his life
— almost a recluse. A young girl, his niece
Bertha, had come to live with him, and make
part of his very small family, and it was since
the arrival of this newcomer that old Apple-
joy's ghost had confined himself almost exclu-
sively to the upper portions of the house.
This secluded existence, so different from
109
110 OLD APPLEJOY'S GHOST
his ordinary habits, was adopted entirely on
account of the kindness of his heart. During
the lives of two generations of his descendants
he knew that he had frequently been seen by
members of the family and others, but this did
not disturb him, for in life he had been a man
who had liked to assert his position, and the
disposition to do so had not left him now. His
grandson John had seen him, and two or three
times had spoken with him, but as old Apple-
joy's ghost had heard his sceptical descendant
declare that these ghostly interviews were only
dreams or hallucinations, he cared very little
whether John saw him or not. As to other
people, it might be a very good thing if they
believed that the house was haunted. People
with uneasy consciences would not care to live
in such a place.
But when this fresh young girl came upon
the scene the case was entirely different. She
might be timorous and she might not, but old
Applejoy's ghost did not want to take any
risks. There was nothing the matter with her
conscience, he was quite sure, but she was not
twenty yet, her character was not formed, and
if anything should happen which would lead
her to suspect that the house was haunted she
OLD APPLEJOY'JS GHOST 111
might not be willing to live there, and if that
should come to pass it would be a great shock
to the ghost.
For a long time the venerable mansion had
been a quiet, darkened, melancholy house. A
few rooms only were opened and occupied, for
John Applejoy and his housekeeper, Mrs. Dip-
perton, who for years had composed the fam-
ily, needed but little space in which to pass
the monotonous days of their lives. Bertha
sang, she played on the old piano; she danced
by herself on the broad piazza; she wandered
through the gardens and brought flowers into
the house, and, sometimes, it almost might
have been imagined that the days which were
gone had come back again.
One winter evening, when the light of the
full moon entered softly through every un-
shaded window of the house, old Applejoy 's
ghost sat in a stiff, high-backed chair, which
on account of an accident to one of its legs
had been banished to the garret. It was not
at all necessary either for rest or comfort that
this kind old ghost should seat himself in a
chair, for he would have been quite as much
at his ease upon a clothes-line, but in other
days he had been in the habit of sitting in
112 OLD APPLEJOT'S 0H08T
chairs, and it pleased him to do so now.
Throwing one shadowy leg over the other, he
clasped the long fingers of his hazy hand, and
gazed thoughtfully out into the moonlight.
" Winter has come," he said to himself.
" All is hard and cold, and soon it will be
Christmas. Yes, in two days it will be Christ-
mas! "
For a few minutes he sat reflecting, and
then he suddenly started to his feet.
" Can it be! " he exclaimed. " Can it pos-
sibly be that that close-fisted old John, that
degenerate son of my noble George, does not
intend to celebrate Christmas! It has been
years since he has done so, but now that Bertha
is in the house, since it is her home, will he
dare to pass over Christmas as though it were
but a common day? It is almost incredible
that such a thing could happen, but so far there
have been no signs of any preparations. I have
seen nothing, heard nothing, smelt nothing,
but this moment will I go and investigate the
state of affairs."
Clapping his misty old cocked hat on his
head, and tucking under his arm the shade of
his faithful cane, he descended to the lower
part of the house. Glancing into the great
OLD APPLEJOT'S QH08T 113
parlors dimly lighted by- tlie streaks of moon-
light which came between the cracks of the
shutters, he saw that all the furniture was
shrouded in ancient linen covers, and that the
pictures were veiled with gauzy hangings.
"Humph!" ejaculated old Applejoy^s
ghost, " he expects no company here ! " and
forthwith he passed through the dining-room
— where in the middle of the wide floor was a
little round table large enough for three — and
entered the kitchen and pantry. There were
no signs in the one that anything extraordi-
nary in the way of cooking had been done, or
was contemplated, and when he gazed upon
the pantry shelves, lighted well enough from
without for his keen gaze, he groaned. " Two
days before Christmas," he said to himself,
" and a pantry furnished thus ! How widely
different from the olden time when I gave
orders for the holidays ! Let me see what the
old curmudgeon has provided for Christmas? "
So saying, old Apple joy's ghost went
around the spacious pantry, looking upon
shelves and tables, and peering through the
doors of a closed closet. " Emptiness ! Empti-
ness! Emptiness! " he ejaculated. " A cold
leg of mutton with, I should say, three slices
114 OLD APPLEJOT'S GHOST
cut out of it; a ham half gone, and the
rest of it hardened by exposure to the air; a
piece of steak left over from yesterday, or
nobody knows when, to be made into hash, no
doubt! Cold boiled potatoes — it makes me
shiver to look at them! — to be cut up and
fried! Pies? there ought to be rows and rows
of them, and there is not one! Cake? Upon
my word, there is no sign of any ! and Christ-
mas two days off!
"What is this? Is it possible? A fowl!
Yes, it is a chicken not full grown, enough
for three, no doubt, and the servants can pick
the bones. Oh, John, John! how have you
fallen! A small-sized fowl for Christmas
day!
" And what more now! Cider? No trace
of it! Here is vinegar — that suits John, no
doubt,'^ and then forgetting the present con-
dition of his organism, he said to himself, " It
makes my very blood run cold to look upon a
pantry furnished out like this! I must think
about it ! I must think about it ! " And with
bowed head he passed out into the great hall.
If it were possible to do anything to prevent
the desecration of his old home during the so-
journ therein of the young and joyous Bertha,
OLD APFLEJOY'S GHOST 115
the ghost of old Apple joy was determined to
do it, but in order to do anything he must put
himself into communication with some living
being, and who that being should be he did
not know. Still rapt in reverie he passed up
the stairs and into the great chamber where
his grandson slept. There lay the old man, his
hard features tinged by the moonlight, his
eyelids as tightly closed as if there had been
money underneath them. The ghost of old
Applejoy stood by his bedside.
'^ I can make him wake up and look at me,''
he thought, " for very few persons can remain
asleep when anyone is standing gazing down
upon them — even if the gazer be a ghost —
and I might induce him to speak to me so that
I might open my mind to him and tell him
what I think of him, but what impression
could I expect my words to make upon the
soul of a one-chicken man like John? I am
afraid his heart is harder than that dried-up
ham. Moreover, if I should be able to speak
to him and tell him his duty, he would per-
suade himself that he had been dreaming, and
my words would be of no avail. I am afraid
it would be lost time to try to do anything
with John!"
116 OLD APPLEJOY'S GHOST
Old Applejoy's ghost turned away from the
bedside of his sordid descendant, crossed the
hall, and passed into the room of Mrs. Dipper-
ton, the elderly housekeeper. There she lay
fast asleep, her round face glimmering like a
transparent bag filled with milk, and from her
slightly parted lips there came at regular inter-
vals a feeble little snore, as. if even in her
hours of repose she was afraid of disturbing
somebody.
The kind-hearted ghost shook his head as he
looked down upon her. " It would be of no
use," he said, " she hasn't any backbone, and
she would never be able to induce old John to
turn one inch aside from his parsimonious path.
More than that, if she were to see me she
would probably scream and go into a spasm
— die, for all I know — and that would be a
pretty preparation for Christmas! "
Out he went, and into the dreams of the
good woman there came no suspicion that the
ghost had been standing by her considering
her character with a pitying contempt.
l!^ow the kind ghost, getting more and more
anxious in his mind, passed to the front of the
house and entered the chamber occupied by
young Bertha. Once inside the door, he
OLD APPLBJOT'S GHOST 117
stopped reverently and removed his cocked
hat. The head of the little bed was near the
uncurtained window, and the bright light of
the moon shone upon a face more beautiful
in slumber than in the sunny hours of day.
She was not under the influence of the
sound, hard sleep which lay upon the master
of the house and the mild Mrs. Dipperton.
She slept lightly, her delicate lids, through
which might almost be seen the deep blue of
her eyes, trembled now and then as if they
would open, and sometimes her lips moved, as
if she would whisper something about her
dreams.
Old Applejoy's ghost drew nearer to the
maiden, and bent slightly over her. He knew
very well that it was mean to be eavesdropping
like this, but it was really necessary that he
should know this young girl better than he did.
If he could hear a few words from that little
mouth he might find out what she thought
about, where her mind wandered, what she
would like him to do for her.
At last, faintly whispered, scarcely more
audible than her breathing, he heard one word,
and that was "Tom!"
" Oh," said old Applejoy's ghost, . as he
118 OLD APPLEJOY'S GHOST
stepped back from the bedside, " she wants
Tom! I like that! I do not know anything
about Tom, but she ought to want him. It is
natural, it is true, it is human, and it is long
since there has been anything natural, true, or
human in this house! But I wish she would
say something else. She can't have Tom for
Christmas — at least, not Tom alone. There
is a great deal else necessary before this can be
made a place suitable for Tom ! "
Again he drew near to Bertha and listened,
but instead of speaking, suddenly the maiden
opened wide her eyes. The ghost of old Ap-
ple] oy drew back, and made a low, respectful
bow. The maiden did not move, but her lovely
eyes opened wider and wider, and she fixed
them upon the apparition, who trembled as he
stood, for fear that she might scream, or faint,
or in some way foil his generous purpose. If
she did not first address him he could not
speak to her.
" Am I asleep? " she murmured, and then,
after slightly turning her head from side to
side, as if to assure herself that she was in her
own room and surrounded by familiar objects,
she looked full into the face of old Apple joy's
ghost, and boldly spoke to him. " Are you a
spirit? " said she.
OLD APPLEJOY'S GHOST 119
If a flush of joy could redden the counte-
nance of a filmy shade, the face of old Apple-
joy's ghost would have glowed like a sunlit
rose.
" Dear child/' he exclaimed, "I am a
spirit ! I am the ghost of your Uncle's grand-
father. His sister Maria, the youngest of the
family, and much the most charming, I assure
you, was your mother, and, of course, I was
her grandfather, and just as much, of course, I
am the ghost of your great grandfather, but
I declare to you I never felt prouder at any
moment of my existences, previous or pres-
ent! "
" Then you must be the original Applejoy,"
said Bertha; " and I think it very wonderful
that I am not afraid of you, but I am not.
You look as if you would not hurt anybody
in this world, especially me! "
" There you have it," he exclaimed, bring-
ing his cane down upon the floor with a vio-
lence which had it been the cane it used to be
would have wakened everybody in the house.
" There you have it, my dear ! I vow to you
there is not a person in this world for whom I
have such an affection as I feel for you. You
remind me of my dear son George. You are
120 OLD APPLEJOY'S GHOST
the picture of Maria when she was about your
age. Your coming to this house has given me
the greatest pleasure; you have brought into it
something of the old life. I wish I could tell
you how happy I have been since the bright
spring day that brought you here."
" I did not suppose I would make any-
one happy by coming here," said Bertha.
" Uncle John does not seem to care much
about me, and I suppose I ought to be satisfied
with Mrs. Dipperton if she does not object to
me — but now the case is different. I did not
know about you."
" 'No, indeed," exclaimed the good ghost,
" you did not know about me, but I intend you
to know about me. But now we must waste no
more words — we must get down to business.
I came here to-night with a special object."
" Business? " said Bertha, inquiringly.
" Yes," said the ghost, ^^ it is business, and
it is important, and it is about Christmas.
Your uncle does not mean to have any Christ-
mas in this house, but I intend, if I can pos-
sibly do so, to prevent him from disgracing
himself, but I cannot do anything without
somebody's help, and there is nobody to help
me but you. Will you do it? "
OLD APPLEJOT'8 GHOST 121
Bertha could not refrain from a smile. " It
would be funny to help a ghost to do any-
thing," she said; " but if I can assist you I
shall be very glad."
" I want you to go into the lower part of the
house," said he. "I have something to show
you that I am sure will interest you very
much. I shall now go down into the hall,
where I shall wait for you, and I should like
you to dress yourself as warmly and comfort-
ably as you can. It would be well to put a
shawl around your head and shoulders. Have
you some warm, soft slippers that will make
no noise?"
" Oh, yes," said Bertha, her eyes twinkling
with delight at the idea of this novel expedi-
tion, " I shall be dressed and with you in no
time."
" Do not hurry yourself," said the good
ghost, as he left the room, " we have most
of the night before us."
When the young girl had descended the
great staircase almost as noiselessly as the
ghost, who had preceded her, she found her
venerable companion waiting for her.
" Do you see the lantern on the table," said
he. " John uses it when he goes his round of
122 OLD APPLEJOY'S GHOST
the house at bedtime. There are matches
hanging above it. Please light it. You may
be sure I would not put you to this trouble if
I were able to do it myself.''
She dimly perceived the brass lantern, and
when she had lighted it the ghost invited her
to enter the study.
" Now/' said he, as he led the way to the
large desk with the cabinet above it, " will you
be so good as to open that glass door? It is
not locked."
Bertha hesitated a little, but she opened the
door.
^^ Now, please put your hand into the front
corner of that middle shelf. You cannot see
anything, but you will feel a key hanging upon
a little hook."
But Bertha did not obey. " This is my
uncle's cabinet," she said, " and I have no
right to meddle with his keys and things! "
Now the ghost of old Apple joy drew him-
self up to the six feet two inches which had
been his stature in life; he slightly frowned,
his expression was almost severe — but he con-
trolled himself, and spoke calmly to the girl.
" This was my cabinet," he said, " and I have
never surrendered it to your uncle John!
OLD APPLEJOT'S OHOST 123
With my own hands I screwed the little hook
into that dark corner and hung the key upon
it! Now I beg that you will take down that
key. You have the authority of your great-
grandfather.'^
Without a moment's hesitation Bertha put
her hand into the dark comer of the shelf and
took the key from the hook.
" Thank you very much/^ said the ghost of
old Applejoy. " And now please unlock that
little drawer — the one at the bottom."
Bertha unlocked and opened the drawer.
" It is full of old keys! " she said.
" Yes," said the ghost, " and you will find
that they are all tied together in a bunch.
Those keys are what we came for! l!^ow, my
dear," said he, standing in front of her and
looking down upon her very earnestly, but so
kindly that she was not in the least afraid of
him, " I want you to understand that what we
are going to do is strictly correct and proper,
without a trace of inquisitive meanness about
it. This was once my house — everything in it
I planned and arranged. I am now going to
take you into the cellars of my old mansion.
They are wonderful cellars; they were my
pride and glory ! I often used to take my vis-
124 OLD APPLEJOT'S GHOST
itors to see thein, and wide and commodious
stairs lead down to them. Are you afraid," he
said, " to descend with me into these subter-
ranean regions? "
" Not a bit of it! " exclaimed Bertha, al-
most too loud for prudence. " I have heard of
the cellars and wanted to see them, though
Mrs. Dipperton told me that my uncle never
allowed anyone to enter them; but I think it
will be the jolliest thing in the world to go
with my great-grandfather into the cellars
which he built himself, and of which he was
so proud! "
This speech so charmed the ghost of old Ap-
plejoy that he would instantly have kissed his
great-granddaughter had it not been that he
was afraid of giving her a cold.
" You are a girl to my liking! " he ex-
claimed, " and I wish with all my heart that
you had been living at the time I was alive
and master of this house. We should have
had gay times together — you may believe
that!"
" I wish you were alive now, dear great-
grandpapa," said she, " and that would be
better than the other way! And now let us
go on — I am all impatience ! "
OLD APPLE JOY *S GHOST 125
They then descended into the cellars, which,
until the present owner came into possession of
the estate, had been famous throughout the
neighborhood. " This way," said old Apple-
joy's ghost. " You will find the floor perfectly
dry, and if we keep moving you will not be
chilled.
" Do you see that row of old casks nearly
covered with cobwebs and dust? E'ow, my
dear, those casks contain some of the choicest
spirits ever brought into this country, and most
of them are more than half full! The finest
rum from Jamaica, brandy from France, and
gin from Holland — gin with such a flavor, my
dear, that if you were to take out the bung
the delightful aroma would fill the whole
house! There is port there, too, and if it ia
not too old it must be the rarest wine in the
country ! And Madeira, a little glass of which,
my dear, is a beverage worthy even of you!
" These things were not stowed away by me,
but by my dear son George, who knew their
value; but as for John — he drinks water and
tea ! He is a one-chicken man, and if he has
allowed any of these rare spirits to become
worthless, simply on account of age, he ought
to be sent to the county prison !
126 OLD APPLBJOY'S GHOST
"But we must move on! Do you see all
these bottles — dingy looking enough, but filled
with the choicest wines? Many of these are
better than ever they were, although some of
them may have spoiled. John would let
everything spoil. He is a dog in the manger !
" Come into this little room. Now, then,
hold up your lantern, and look all around you.
Notice that row of glass jars on the shelf.
They are filled with the finest mincemeat ever
made by mortal man — or woman! It is the
same kind of mincemeat I used to eat. George
had it put up so that he might have the sort of
pies at Christmas which I gave him when he
was a boy. That mincemeat is just as good as
ever it was ! John is a dyspeptic ; he wouldn't
eat mince-pie ! But he will eat fried potatoes,
and they are ten times worse for him, if he
did but know it !
" There are a lot more jars and cans, all
sealed up tightly. I do not know what good
things are in them, but I am sure their con-
tents are just what will be wanted to fill out a
Christmas table. If Mrs. Dipperton were to
come down here and open those jars and bot-
tles she would think she was in Heaven!
" But now, my dear, I want to show you
OLD APPLEJOT'S GHOST 127
the grandest thing in these cellars, the dia-
mond of the collection ! Behold that wooden
box! Inside of it is another box made of tin,
soldered up tightly, so that it is perfectly air-
tight. Inside of that tin box is a great plum-
cake! And now listen to me, Bertha! That
cake was put into that box by me. I intended
it to stay there for a long time, for plum-cake
gets better and better the longer it is kept, but
I did not suppose that the box would not be
opened for three generations! The people
who eat that cake, my dear Bertha, will be
blessed above all their fellow mortals! that
is to say, as far as cake-eating goes.
" And now I think you have seen enough to
understand thoroughly that these cellars are
the abode of many good things to eat and to
drink. It is their abode, but if John could
have his way it would be their sepulchre! I
was fond of good living, as you may well im-
agine, and so was my dear son George, but
John is a degenerate ! "
" But why did you bring me here, great-
grandpapa? " said Bertha. '^ Do you want me
to come down here, and have my Christmas
dinner with you? '' And as she said this she
unselfishly hoped that when the tin box should
128 OLD APPLEJOY'S GHOST
be opened it might contain the ghost of a cake,
for it was quite plain that her great-grand-
father had been an enthusiast in the matter of
plum-cake.
" 'Noy indeed," said old Applejoy's ghost.
" Come up-stairs, and let us go into the study.
There are some coals left on the hearth, and
you will not be chilled while we talk."
When the great cellar-door had been locked,
the keys replaced in the drawer, the little key
hung upon its hook, and the cabinet closed,
Bertha sat down before the fireplace and
warmed her fingers over the few embers it con-
tained, while the spirit of her great-grand-
father stood by her and talked to her.
" Bertha," said he, " it is wicked not to cele-
brate Christmas — especially when one is able
to do so — in the most hospitable and generous
way. For years John has taken no notice of
Christmas, and it is full time that he should
reform, and it is your duty and my duty to
reform him if we can! You have seen what
he has in the cellars ; there are turkeys in the
poultry-yard — for I know he has not sold
them all — and if there is anything wanting
for a grand Christmas celebration he has an
abundance of money with which to buy it.
OLD APPLEJOY'8 GHOST 129
There is not much time before Christmas Day,
but there is time enough to do everything
that has to be done, if you and I go to work
and set other people to work."
" And how are we to do that? " asked Ber-
tha.
" We haven't an easy task before us/' said
the ghost, " but I have been thinking a great
deal about it, and I believe we can accomplish
it. The straightforward thing to do is for me
to appear to your uncle, tell him his duty,
and urge him to perform it, but I know what
will be the result. He would call the interview
a dream, and attribute it to too much hash
and fried potatoes, and the result would be
that he would have a plainer table for awhile
and half starve you and Mrs. Dipperton: But
there is nothing dreamlike about you, my dear.
If anyone hears you talking he will know he is
awake."
" I think that is very true," said Bertha,
smiling. '' Do you want me to talk to un-
cle? "
" Yes," said old Applejoy's ghost, " I do
want you to talk to him. I want you to go to
him immediately after breakfast to-morrow
morning, and tell him exactly what has hap-
130 OLD APPLEJOT'8 QH08T
pened this night. He cannot believe dreams
are fried potatoes when you tell him about the
little key in the corner of the shelf, the big
keys in the drawer, the casks of spirits (and
you can tell him what is in each one), the jars
of mincemeat, and the wooden box nailed fast
and tight with the tin box inside holding the
cake. John knows all about that cake, for his
father told him, and he knows all about me,
too, although he tries not to believe in me, and
when you have told him all you have seen, and
when you give him my message, I think it will
make him feel that you and I are awake, and
that he would better keep awake, too, if he
knows what's good for him."
" And what is the message? " asked Bertha.
" It is simply this," said old Applejoy's
ghost. " When you have told him all the
events of this night, and when he sees that they
must have happened, for you could not have
imagined them, I want you to tell him that
it is my wish and desire, the wish and desire of
his grandfather, to whom he owes everything
he possesses, that there shall be worthy festivi-
ties in this house on Christmas Day and l^ight
— I would say something about Christmas Eve,
but I am afraid there is not time enough for
OLD APPLEJOT'S OHOST 131
that. Tell him to kill his turkeys, open his
cellars, and spend his money. Tell him to
send for at least a dozen good friends and rela-
tives, for they will gladly give up their own
Christmas dinner when they know that the
great holiday is to be celebrated in this house.
There is time enough, messengers and horses
can be hired, and you can attend to the invita-
tions. Mrs. Dipperton is a good manager when
she has a chance, and I know she will do her-
self honor this time if John will give her the
range.
"]^ow, my dear," said old Applejoy's
ghost, drawing near to the young girl, " I want
to ask you a question — a private, personal ques-
tion. Who is Tom?"
At these words a sudden blush rushed into
the cheeks of Bertha.
"Tom? "she said; "what Tom?"
" ]N'ow, don't beat about the bush with me,"
said old Apple] oy's ghost; "I am sure you
know a young man named Tom, and I want
you to tell me who he is. My name was Tom,
and for the sake of my past life I am very fond
of Toms. But you must tell me about your
Tom — is he a nice young fellow? Do you
like him very much? "
132 OLD APPLEJOY'8 GHOST
" Yes/' said Bertha, meaning the answer
to cover both questions.
" And does he like you? "
" I think so," said Bertha.
" That means you are in love with each
other! " exclaimed old Applejoy's ghost.
" And now, my dear, tell me his name? Out
with it! You can't help yourself."
*^ Mr. Burcham," said Bertha, her cheeks
now a little pale, for it seemed to her a very
bold thing for her to talk in this way even in
the company of only a spirit.
" Son of Thomas Burcham of the Mead-
ows? Grandson of old General Burcham? "
" Yes, sir," said Bertha.
The ghost of old Apple joy gazed down
upon his great-granddaughter with pride and
admiration.
" My dear Bertha," he exclaimed, " I con-
gratulate you! I knew the old general well,
and I have seen young Tom. He is a fine-look-
ing fellow, and if you love him I know he is a
good one. ^Now, I'll tell you what we will
do. Bertha. We will have Tom here on Christ-
mas."
" Oh, great-grandfather," exclaimed the
girl, " I can't ask uncle to invite him."
OLD APPLEJOT'8 GHOST 133
" We will make it all right," said the beam-
ing ghost. " We will have a bigger party than
we thought we would. All the guests when
they are invited will be asked to bring their
families. When a big dinner is given at this
house Thomas Burcham, Esq., must not be
left out, and don't you see. Bertha, he is bound
to bring Tom. And now you must not stay
here a minute longer. Skip back to your bed,
and immediately after breakfast come here to
your uncle and tell him everything I have
told you to tell him."
Bertha rose to obey, but she hesitated.
" Great-grandfather," she said, " if uncle
does allow us to celebrate Christmas, will you
be with us? "
" Yes, indeed, my dear," said he. " And
you need not be afraid of my frightening any-
body. When I choose I can be visible to some
and invisible to others. I shall be everywhere
and I shall hear everything, but I shall appear
only to the loveliest woman who ever graced
this mansion. And now be off to bed without
another word."
" If she hadn't gone," said old Applejoy's
ghost to himself, " I couldn't have helped giv-
ing her a good-night kiss."
134: OLD APPLEJOT'S GHOST
The next morning, as Bertha told the story
of her night's adventures to her uncle, the face
of John Applejov grew paler and paler. He
was a hard-headed man, but a superstitious one,
and when the story began he wondered if it
were a family failing to have dreams about
ghosts; but when he heard of the visit to the
cellars, and especially when Bertha told him of
his grandfather's plum-cake, the existence of
which he had believed was not known to any-
one but himself, he felt it was impossible for
the girl to have dreamed these things. When
Bertha had finished he actually believed that
she had seen and talked with the ghost of her
great-grandfather. "With all the power of his
will he opposed this belief, but it was too much
for him, and he surrendered. But he was a
proud man and would not admit to his niece
that he put any faith in the existence of ghosts.
" My dear," said he, rising and standing be-
fore the fire, his face still pale, but his ex-
pression under good control, " you have had
a very strange dream. ISTow, don't declare that
it wasn't a dream — people always do that —
but hear me out. Although there is nothing
of weight in what you have told me — for tra-
ditions about my cellars have been afloat in
OLD APPLEJOY'S GHOST 135
the family — still your pretty little story sug-
gests something to me. This is Christmas-time
and I had almost overlooked it. You are
young and lively and accustomed to the cele-
bration of holidays. Therefore, I have de-
termined, my dear, to consider your dream
just as if it had been a real happening, and
we will have a grand Christmas dinner, and
invite our friends and their families. I know
there must be good things in the cellars, al-
though I had almost forgotten them, and
they shall be brought up and spread out and
enjoyed. [N^ow go and send Mrs. Dipperton
to me, and when we have finished our con-
sultation, you and I will make out a list of
guests and send off the invitations."
When she had gone, John Applejoy sat
down in his big chair and looked fixedly into
the fire. He would not have dared to go to
bed that night if he had disregarded the mes-
sage from his grandfather.
Never since the old house had begun to
stand upon its foundations had there been such
glorious Christmas-times within its walls. The
news that old Mr. Applejoy was sending out
invitations to a Christmas dinner spread like
wildfire through the neighborhood, and those
136 OLD APPLEJOY'S QH08T
who were not invited were almost as mucli ex-
cited as those who were asked to be guests.
The idea of inviting people by families was
considered a grand one, worthy indeed of the
times of old Mr. Tom Apple joy, the grand-
father of the present owner, who had been the
most hospitable man in the whole country.
For the first time in nearly a century all the
leaves of the great dining-table were put into
use, and chairs for the company were brought
from every part of the house. All the pent-up
domestic enthusiasm in the soul of Mrs. Dip-
perton, the existence of which no one had sus-
pected, now burst out in one grand volcanic
eruption, and the great table had as much as it
could do to stand up under its burdens brought
from cellar, barn, and surrounding country.
In the very middle of everything was the
great and wonderful plum-cake which had
been put away by the fanaous grandfather of
the host.
But the cake was not cut. " My friends,"
said Mr. John Apple joy, " we may all look at
this cake but we will not eat it ! We will keep
it just as it is until a marriage shall occur in
this family. Then you are all invited to come
and enjoy it ! "
OLD APPLEJOY'S GHOST 137
At the conclusion of this little speech old
Apple joy's ghost patted his degenerate grand-
son upon the head. " You don't feel that,
John," he said to himself, " but it is approba-
tion, and this is the first time I have ever ap-
proved of you I You must know of the exist-
ence of young Tom! You may turn out to be
a good fellow yet, and if you will drink some
of that rare old Madeira every day, I am sure
you will! "
Late in the evening there was a grand dance
in the great hall, which opened with an old-
fashioned minuet, and when the merry guests
were forming on the floor, a young man named
Tom came forward and asked the hand of
Bertha.
" No," said she, " not this time. I am go-
ing to dance this first dance with — well, we
will say by myself! "
At these words the most thoroughly grati-
fied ghost in all space, stepped up to the side of
the lovely girl, and with his cocked hat folded
flat under his left arm, he made a low bow
and held out his hand. With his neatly tied
cue, his wide-skirted coat, his long waist-
coat trimmed with lace, his tightly drawn
stockings and his buckled shoes, there was not
such a gallant figure in the whole company.
138 OLD APPLEJOT'8 GHOST
Bertha put out her hand and touched the
shadowy fingers of her partner, and then, side
by side, she and the ghost of her great-grand-
father opened the ball. Together they made
the coupee, the high step, and the balance.
They advanced, they retired, they came to-
gether. With all the grace of fresh young
beauty and ancient courtliness they danced
the minuet.
" What a strange young girl," said some of
the guests, "and what a queer fancy to go
through that dance all by herself, but how
beautifully she did it! "
" Yery eccentric, my dear! '^ said Mr. John
Apple joy, when the dance was over. " But
you danced most charmingly. I could not help
thinking as I looked at you that there was no-
body in this room that was worthy to be your
partner."
"You are wrong there, old fellow! " was
the simultaneous mental ejaculation of young
Tom Burcham and of old Applejoy's ghost.
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
WHEN I opened my law office in the
little country town of Camborougli, I
was just twenty-five years old. I made it a
point to begin my legal career with my second
quarter of a century. When my twenty-sixth
birthday arrived, and no client had yet come
to me, I felt a little low in spirits, although I
knew very well there was no good reason that
I should do so; but as hoping without rea-
son is a mental occupation so common to the
human race, I felt that I had as good a right
as any other of my fellow-beings to indulge in
it.
In the meantime, while waiting for clients,
I studied, I sedulously attended the courts,
and I fell in love. Whether or not this last-
mentioned affair was connected in any way
with hoping without reason, I could not say,
141
142 STBUOK BY A BOOMERANG
but I still followed the example of the human
race, and loved with the earnestness and stead-
fastness which I should have been glad to put
into law business, if I had had the opportunity.
IN^atalie Kefford was the eldest daughter of
Mr. Archibald Kefford, one of the leading
citizens of Camborough. She was a beautiful
woman, with a soul — so far as I could dis-
cover— ^in thorough harmony with my own.
I had become acquainted with the family when
I first came to the town as a law student, and
thus I had learned to know them all well, and
to love ^Natalie. She was not engaged to me,
but I considered that I was engaged to her.
It was a solemn compact made with myself.
Feeling as I did toward the Kefford family,
it is not surprising that I should have derived
an unmistakable satisfaction, I may say pleas-
ure, in the news of the death of Nicholas Kef-
ford, an uncle of Natalie's father. This old
gentleman had been a farmer residing near
the village of Satbury, about five miles from
Camborough. His agricultural operations and
his success in speculations of various kinds had
given him a very fair property, and he was
generally considered one of the rich men of
the county. He was unmarried, and his only
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 143
natural heirs were Mr. Archibald Kefford and
his sister, Mrs. Crown, a widow with several
children, living near Baltimore.
As the old man had always been on very
friendly terms with his nephew and his niece,
it was natural to expect that the whole or a
part of his property would be divided between
them, i^either of them was rich, for although
Mr. Kefford's business — he was a real estate
agent — was fairly good, his family was grow-
ing more expensive each year. Mrs. Crown
possessed but a limited income, and she had
probably built high hopes upon her uncle's in-
evitable demise.
I did not blame myself for my gratification
at the news of the death of Mcholas Kefford.
If I had known Mrs. Crown I should not have
blamed her for any pleasure she might have
shown on account of the event, and although
Mr. Archibald Kefford, who had always lived
so near his uncle and had been on terms of
more intimacy with him, showed a genuine
sorrow when he died, I should have found no
fault with any quiet illumination of his inner
soul if I could have looked into those recesses.
To die for the benefit of others after a man
had lived long for his own benefit, may be
IM 8TRU0K BT A BOOMERANG
considered a most commendable close to a suc-
cessful life.
But when Mr. Nicholas Kefford's will was
opened, it was discovered that his property was
not left to his nephew and his niece. The will,
which was found in the old gentleman's desk,
was dated about a year back, and in it the
testator left all his property, without reserva-
tion, to charity; more than this, he left it to
a single charity : " The Satbury Institution
for the Cure of Nervous Diseases."
The announcement of the contents of the
will occasioned surprise and indignation
throughout Camborough and the vicinity. It
was almost impossible to understand such de-
pravity in one who, for so many years, had
been considered an estimable citizen. Old
Kefford apparently had never had any nerves
himself, and why should he suddenly evince
such an interest in the nerves of other people?
The institution to which this most amazing
bequest had been made, consisted at that time
of a large house standing in an open field. It
contained a few officers and attendants, a very
few patients, all from a distance, and was pre-
sided over, directed, and managed by Spencer
Latimer, M.D., also from a distance. This
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 145
gentleman had come from the salubrious
region of Satbury about three years before,
had bought some land of Mcholas Kefford,
and had erected his institution. The Cam-
borough people had never cared for Doctor
Latimer; and although there were persons in
the town who, to my certain knowledge, were
afflicted with nervous disorders — such, for in-
stance, as an unreasonable distrust for attor-
neys and barristers who might happen to be at
the beginning of their careers — none of them
ever patronized the institution, and although
it was known that old Nicholas Kefford did
show a certain interest in the establishment, it
was supposed that he held mortgages upon said
property, and was looking out for the mo-
ment when it would be advisable for him to
foreclose. He was a sagacious speculator and
exceedingly skilful in the art of calculating
the probable period of a mortgage.
It was very easy to see, when this affair had
been thoroughly discussed from various points
of view, that the estate of Nicholas Kefford
had, in reality been left, not to charity, more
or less worthy, but to Spencer Latimer, M.D.,
for his sole benefit and uses. He, in fact, was
the Institution. There seemed to be nobody
146 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
to whom he was responsible, and why he
should become the owner of this property and
why Nicholas Kefford should have left it to
him, were questions which nobody in Cam-
borough troubled himself to answer, for no-
body believed that the will was a true one.
Mr. Kefford and Mrs. Crown took legal ad-
vice, the will was disputed, and when it was
submitted to the court it was not admitted to
probate. These proceedings were resented and
opposed by Doctor Latimer. They not only
interfered with the interests of the Institution
to which he had the honor to be attached, but
they struck a cruel blow at his reputation. He
asserted that old Mr. Kefford had long been
his valued friend; that he, Latimer, would not
have come to Satbury if Mr. Kefford had not
advised it; that he could not have afforded to
establish himself there had it not been for Mr.
Kefford's assistance. He also declared that
this bequest was not surprising to him, for it
had been talked over between him and the old
gentleman, who had assured him that his
nephew and his niece were in comfortable cir-
cumstances, and that he desired to leave his
hard-earned money to an institution where it
would be of lasting benefit. The doctor was
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 147
confident that he could establish the validity
of the will, and he also engaged legal advisers.
In reference to the legal advice I have men-
tioned, I am obliged to say that none of it was
my own, and I must also admit that this omis-
sion to consider me in connection with the pro-
ceedings contemplated by Mr. Kefford and his
sister, touched, not pleasantly, my somewhat
sensitive feelings. It did seem to me that here
was a chance to assist a deserving young friend,
of which Mr. Kefford should have gladly
availed himself, especially when he knew, as he
could not fail to know, that it was not only for
myself that I desired to work and to succeed.
This case, too, was a very simple one, a mere
matter of a will probably forged or altered,
such as I have often read of in law books and
even in novels. It would have been in every
way a most suitable case for me to begin upon,
but I was not asked to give the slightest assist-
ance, and Mr. Kefford put the case of himself
and Mrs. Crown into the hands of Messrs.
Shallcross & Dorman, a firm of lawyers, who
already had so much business they did not
know what to do with it.
Although sorely hurt, I determined that I
would not let any of the Kefford family know
148 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
it. Even to I^atalie I made no complaint, and
to Mr. Keiford I talked of the affair as I would
of any matter in which it was not expected
that I should take anything but a friendly in-
terest. The wound rankled, but I believe I
concealed it.
One strong objection to the validity of the
will was the fact that everything which had
been owned by the testator was given without
reserve to the Institution. It was reasonably
argued that even if old Mr. Kefford had de-
sired to give the greater part of his property
to this charity, he would have made some be-
quests to his relatives. I had studied the will
very carefully, and in conversation with Mr.
Kefford I took occasion to give my ideas con-
cerning this peculiar feature of it.
" I believe, sir,'' said I, " that this will is
a copy of a true will made by old Mr. Kefford,
and of which Doctor Latimer had gained pos-
session. The property bequeathed is described
so clearly and in such detail that I do not
believe anyone but the old gentleman could
have drawn it or dictated it. It was probably
all left to yourself and your sister, and the only
alteration which Doctor Latimer dared to make
was the substitution of his name for those orig-
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 149
inally mentioned. If lie could have done so,
I believe he would have inserted other bequests
so as to give the document an air of natural-
ness and credibility, but as he could not con-
sult anyone of legal experience in the matter
of altering a will, and as he was afraid to do it
himself for fear of making a mistake which
would have spoilt everything, he confined him-
self to the change of names. That is the way
I look at it, sir."
Mr. Kefford replied that he thought it was
not at all unlikely that I was correct in my
suppositions, and I have reason to believe that
he mentioned these suppositions to Shallcross
& Dorman ; but I did not mind this. If there
was anything I could do for !N'atalie's family
I would do it, asking only that they should do
one thing for me — that is, if I should find
that E'atalie was willing it should be done.
In regard to the signature of the will there
were diverse opinions, but the majority of
those who examined it thought that if it were
not the writing of Nicholas Kefford it looked
very much like it. However, it could not be
expected that a man of Doctor Latimer's
shrewdness would undertake to fabricate a
false will without being able to counterfeit a
signature.
160 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
Of the witnesses to the will, one, John Ash-
more, an elderly man employed on old Kef-
ford's farm, had died soon after the date of the
will, and no one had heard him say anything
about witnessing such a document. The other
witness, Reuben Farris, was a man who also
had been employed by old Mr. Kefford. He
was a carpenter, and had been engaged at
various times in making repairs to barns and
out-houses. He was of a wandering disposi-
tion and had left this part of the country some
time in the last summer, but no one could be
found who recollected exactly whether or not
he had been on the Kefford farm at the date
of the will. Of course it was very necessary to
find Farris. If he could testify that he had
witnessed the will it would be an advantage-
ous thing for Doctor Latimer, and if he could
testify that he had not witnessed such a will,
it would be equally advantageous for the con-
testants.
Inquiries regarding the whereabouts of
Reuben Farris were now set on foot. It was
known that he had gone West, and that he had
relatives in Missouri. In the meantime there
turned up an old woman in Satbury who felt
quite certain that Reuben Farris had put a
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 161
hinge on her garden gate early in August, and
she thought it was about the tenth of August
of the preceding year. She based this belief
upon the fact that while he was at work upon
the gate he remarked that he had not yet seen
tomatoes so nearly ripe as those in her little
patch, and she was of the opinion that she had
had ripe tomatoes very early in August. As
she could swear to no part of her belief, having
a poor memory for exact dates, no legal notice
could be taken of her opinions, especially as
one of her neighbors asserted that he had
gathered ripe tomatoes on the second day in
August, and therefore, if Mrs. Budlong had
had good success with her tomatoes, Reuben
Farris might have made his remarks concern-
ing them considerably earlier than August
the tenth.
But although the opinions of Mrs. Budlong
and her neighbor did not possess a legal value,
they made an impression in Camborough. So
little was known about Farris, even in Sat-
bury, that the incident of the gate-hinge was
considered of importance, giving some rea-
son to believe that the second witness had been
in the vicinity of the Kefford farm on or about
the tenth of August.
162 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
Reuben Farris was finally discovered to be
living in St. Louis, and, having been offered
his travelling expenses and something besides
if he would come and give some desired testi-
mony in regard to old Kefford's property, he
readily consented, and set out without loss of
time. It must be mentioned that Doctor Lati-
mer insisted upon bearing part of the expenses
of bringing Farris to Camborough. He de-
clared that he desired more than anyone else
that everything in relation to the will should
be made clear and plain. This was somewhat
disheartening to the Kefford interest. They
would have preferred that the doctor should
have the desire that Farris should not testify.
On the twenty-first day of August, about
half-past nine in the evening, Reuben Farris
arrived at Camborough. He had been told to
report at the Mansion House, and the nearest
way from the station to that hotel was through
Decatur Street, a small street in the business
part of the town and very little frequented at
night. About quarter past ten two men hur-
rying through Decatur Street to make a short
cut, because the night was dark and rainy,
nearly stumbled upon a man lying upon the
sidewalk, apparently dead. When assistance
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 153
had been called, and the man had been con-
veyed to the station-house, it was found that
he was Reuben Farris.
This occurrence created great excitement in
Camborough. Farris was not dead, but had
been stunned by a terrible blow on the head.
There had been a murderous assault upon him,
and such a crime was almost unknown in Cam-
borough. It is true that Decatur Street was
lonely, that the night was dark and rainy, but
no one, even a woman, would have been afraid
to make a short cut through that street at any
hour. There was a hospital in Camborough,
and thither Farris was conveyed. Surgical ex-
amination revealed the fact that the man had
been struck almost on the exact top of the
head with some heavy object, and in such a
way as to make a circular fracture in his skull
nearly two inches in diameter, breaking both
plates of the skull and pressing the detached
piece of bone against the brain, thus causing
insensibility.
The terrible blow which had occasioned
this fracture had evidently been given for the
purpose of killing the man, and there could
be no idea of robbery connected with the case.
Farris's valise, which he had carried in his
164 8TRU0K BY A BOOMEBANQ
hand, was found unopened by his side. He
had money in his pocket and his silver watch
was undisturbed. All the surgical talent of
the town was gathered together at the hospital,
and, although the wound was considered a
most serious one, it was thought possible that
the man's life might be saved.
For the greater part of the night this mur-
derous business in Camborough was discussed,
and early the next morning I went to the
sheriff's office, where I found a number of the
town officers and lawyers of the place. Of
course they were all talking about the terrible
assault on Farris. He was still alive and an
operation had been performed, but the doctors
were not at all certain of the result. The small
police force of the town had been busy nearly
all night, but they had nothing to report.
Upon one point everybody was agreed, and
this was that the assault was very nearly re-
lated to the Kefford will case. Here was a man
who had come to town for the purpose of testi-
fying in that case. Someone had wished to
prevent him from testifying, and had struck
him down. This seemed plain enough, but
beyond, all was dark and mystery. Of course
it was natural to think of Doctor Latimer in
8TBU0K BT A BOOMEBANa 155
connection with the matter. He was a party
to the will case, and, moreover, people did not
like him; but two citizens who had been sent
out to the Institution soon after the crime had
been discovered, ostensibly to give the news
to the superintendent, but really to find out if
he were there, had found him in bed and had
greatly shocked him by the account of the
assault upon Farris. They also discovered, by
adroit remarks to the attendants, that the doc-
tor had been at home all the evening.
When the doctor came to town, early the
next morning, everybody could see that the
unfortunate affair had had a great effect upon
him. He did not hesitate to say that if Far-
ris did not recover his case would be lost.
"Without the testimony of that witness it
would be impossible to prove the validity of
Nicholas Kefford's will. Everything in re-
gard to himself, the true legatee of Nicholas
Kefford, had depended upon Reuben Farris.
A great deal of detective work was now be-
gun in the town by amateurs as well as lawyers.
The wound in Farris's head was a very peculiar
one. Probably it had been inflicted with some
heavy instrument, such as a hammer, but it
was found that it would not be easy, with even
166 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
a very large hammer, to make sucli a fracture
in the skull of a man. The indented portion of
bone had been forced down so evenly, no part
of its circular edge having descended deeper
than any other part, that it was certain that
the handle of the weapon which inflicted it
must have been in nearly a horizontal position.
Now, a man standing on the ground and strik-
ing the head of another man as tall as Reuben
Farris could not hold a hammer in that po-
sition. Many experiments with hammers
proved that such an instrument, wielded by a
person of ordinary height, would strike the
second person's skull with the edge of its lower
surface nearest to the handle. To strike the
top of a man's head with the bottom surface
of the hammer-head held perfectly horizontal
would be difficult, and would prevent the full
force of the blow. It was evident, therefore,
that the man who had struck Farris with a
hammer must have stood higher than his vic-
tim.
This conclusion led to f uKther investigation :
was there anything in Decatur Street, near
the place of the assault, on which the person
who struck Farris could have stood at a suffi-
cient height to make a horizontal blow? Such
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 167
a place was soon found. Decatur Street at the
place where the assault had occurred ran at the
back of a large building three stories high,
which contained offices of lawyers and busi-
ness men. The back windows on the first floor
of this building were about four feet from
the ground. If one of these were open, it
might be possible for a man with a hammer
in his hand to reach out into the street and
strike a horizontal blow upon the head of an-
other man upon the sidewalk. Such a win-
dow directly overlooked the scene of the as-
sault, and the two men who nearly stumbled
over the body of Farris were now quite certain
that when they made the terrible discovery
this window was open, because one of them,
in looking about to call for assistance, had
shouted into it. Everything was dark inside,
but he thought someone might hear him.
This window was in the back office of Mr.
Archibald Kefford.
When this stage of the investigation had
been reached, it made me perfectly furious to
see how people looked at each other and said
nothing. But I did not say anything; I would
remain silent forever rather than even hint
at the diabolical idea which seemed to come
into other people's minds.
158 8TRUGK BY A BOOMERANG
I went that morning to Mr. Kefford's office,
but he was not there. Then I went across the
street to a carpenter's shop and borrowed a
hammer, the largest one I could find. With
this I repaired to Mr. Kefford's back room.
The window was open, for the weather was
warm. I leaned out with the hammer in mj
hand and I found that it would have been very-
difficult for me to reach, with the head of the
hammer, the head of a man walking on the
sidewalk. An iron railing about two feet from
the wall of the building separated it from the
sidewalk, and unless the man assaulted should
stand up close to that railing, a person at the
window could not reach him with a hammer.
Farris had not been found close to the railing,
he had been found in the middle of the side-
walk.
I summoned several persons and proved, by
experiments which I made myself and whicli
I urged them to make, that if any ruffian had
made his way into Mr. Kefford's back office,
he could not, even with the largest hammer,
have struck a passer-by on the top of the head.
I insisted that the notion that Farris had been
struck from that window was so utterly pre-
posterous and absurd that it ought to be im-
mediately abandoned.
8TRU0K BY A BOOMERANG 159
Before that night, however, I discovered
that a good many people were saying that it
was a very strange coincidence that the man
.Farris should have been struck down under
the very window of a person whose interests
might have been very greatly advanced by
the death of said Farris. The more people
thought about it, the plainer it was to see that
if the only surviving witness to the signature
of the will should not be able to swear he
saw Nicholas Kefford sign it, the will would
be considered invalid, and the property would
go to the natural heirs of the testator.
Some days passed on. Farris remained in-
sensible, often delirious, and in a precarious
condition. N^atalie wondered at the effect this
occurrence had had upon me. She believed
that lawyers thought a great deal more about
such things than did other people, and she
was sorry for it. She did not think lawyers
should allow their lives to be darkened by
events which concerned only other people.
She had not heard of the notions and the sup-
positions connected with the .window of her
father's back office.
Mr. Kefford did not publicly insist, as Lati-
mer had done, that the death of this witness
160 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
would have a disastrous effect upon his in-
terests, for it would not be the impulse of a
humane man to make that feature of the affair
prominent. This reticence regarding the con-,
sequences of the affair was commented upon
by several persons who thought that silence in
such a case showed an effort to conceal a cer-
tain satisfaction in the disability of Farris to
give testimony. It is wonderful how people
whose minds are not naturally evil will, in
cases like this, pick at this little thing and that
little thing, thinking that by so doing they
will expose depravity in spots where it was not
supposed to exist.
On the morning after I had made my ex-
periments with the hammer from the window
of Mr. Kefford's office, Mr. Shallcross was
walking from his home to his office, and on the
way he met a man named Hatch. Hatch was
a poor man who lived on the edge of the town,
and he was now proceeding in the direction
of his home, carrying upon his shoulder a car-
penter's adze.
" Good-morning, Hatch; are you going to
build a house? " said Mr. Shallcross.
" Oh, no," replied the other, stopping, " I
haven't got so far as that yet. All the im-
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 161
provement I'm plannin' for tins season is a
new step for my back door, and IVe got a
log up there that I'm going to hew square.
That's the cheapest way of makin' a step when
you've got the log. I've just been up to Mr.
Kefford's to borrow his adze."
" Mr. Kefford's! " said Shallcross. " What
is he doing with an adze? "
" Oh, he's got a regular carpenter's shop
in his yard," said Hatch, " and I often go up
there to borrow his tools. It's a lot cheaper
than buyin' 'em."
" For all that," said Shallcross, taking the
adze from the man and looking at it, " I should
think it would pay you to keep tools like this.
You would make up the cost by saving time."
" But I haven't got the cost, and I have got
the time," said Hatch, smiling good-humored-
ly. " There's where the difference comes in."
As the two spoke, Mr. Shallcross carefully
examined the adze. On one end of its large
iron head was a curved blade, while the other
was shaped like a hammer. The striking sur-
face of the hammer-end was round and meas-
ured about two inches in diameter. Making a
mental calculation of the length of the handle,
he thought it was a little over three feet.
162 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
" There is some sense in what you say,
Hatch," said Mr. Shallcross, returning the tool.
" Anyway, you get a doorstep for nothing."
As soon as Mr. Shallcross reached his office,
which was in the same building as that of Mr.
Kefford, he went into his back room and
opened his window, which looked out upon
Decatur Street. Then from some umbrellas
and canes which stood in the comer he se-
lected a walking-stick a little over three feet
long, and with a large, heavy head. Stepping
to the open window Mr. Shallcross put his arm
out of it, holding the cane by its lower end,
and found that he could easily extend the head
of the stick to the middle of the sidewalk. It
would require a strong arm to handle an adze
in this way, but Mr. Shallcross believed that
a man meditating murder and standing at a
window expecting the approach of his intended
victim, who would be likely to make this short
cut from the station, would be so excited as to
be fully able to strike such a blow as that which
felled Reuben Tarris to the ground.
In the matter of the will, Mr. Kefford was
the client of Mr. Shallcross. Moreover they
were very good friends, and it could not be
supposed that the latter gentleman would rush
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 163
into the office of the first named and explain
to him his suppositions and experiments re-
garding the adze, but he did speak of them to
some people; his conscience would not allow
him to keep silent, and — why this should have
been I could not imagine — I was one of those
persons.
When Mr. Shallcross had spoken to me of
what he had done, and of what he felt bound
to suspect, I became exceedingly angry. It
seemed to me that people — even the kindest
and most honorable — were racking their brains
to make horrors out of trifles. I concealed my
feelings as well as I could, for I did not wish
to quarrel; but with the intent to prove to Mr.
Shallcross that the blow he had summoned out
of the regions of his imagination could not
have been made with an adze, I went to a hard-
ware store. There I found that the adze heads
were sold separately from the handles, and
while I was looking at some of the former I
noticed that their hammer-ends had square
surfaces. I looked at others and others; the
hammer-ends were all square. Then I asked
the dealer if he had any with round hammer-
ends, to which he replied that they were not
made in that way.
164: STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
At another place where they sold hardware
I examined adze heads; their hammer-ends
were square. I went into a carpenter^s shop
and talked to the man ahout putting up some
shelves in my office. While we were speak-
ing, my eyes rambled about in search of adzes.
I saw one; its hammer end was square.
I did not return to Mr. Shallcross's office.
Depressed, instead of encouraged, I went to
my own. Erom what I had seen of adzes and
from what I knew of the length of their han-
dles, I could not but believe that a strong man
could reach out of the window and strike a fall-
ing blow with one. It was certain that Mr.
Archibald Kefford owned an adze the hammer-
end of which had a round surface about two
inches in diameter, and which was unlike any
other in the town. For an hour, at least, I
sat and thought. To suspect the father of
INTatalie of a murderous assault was impossible
for me, but it was plain as daylight that other
people were doing that thing. The conse-
quence of their suspicions would be terrible,
would be awful beyond comprehension, if Reu-
ben Farris should die !
In the case of his assault it was not prob-
able that I would be asked to take part in any
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 165
way, but in it I determined to take part. I
would devote myself entirely and wholly, by
night and by day, with mind and body, even
with money if necessary, to the discovery of
the assassin of Reuben Farris and to the re-
moval of every suspicion from the father of
;N"atalie. I knew as well as I knew anything
that these two objects were the same.
The business of a detective is fascinating
to a great many people, and it had always been
so to me, but now it possessed an interest which
overshadowed every other earthly purpose.
Apart from my desire to further the ends of
justice, I was going to enter the field in de-
fence of the future of Natalie, in defence of
my own future. If unjust fate crushed her
father, it would, through her, crush me. She
might never know it, but I should be crushed.
I rose to my feet and swore that I would find
the man who had committed the dastardly
crime.
In planning my search for the assassin, my
mind naturally inclined to the direction of
Doctor Latimer, but reason soon told me this
was foolish. The man had been at home in
Satbury during the whole of the night of the
assault. But he might have employed some
166 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
one to do the deed! This, to my mind, was
the most natural aspect of the case.
As a probable instrument of Latimer's vil-
lainy, I thought of the man Hatch. It would
have been a good scheme for Hatch to station
himself in the back office of Mr. Kefford,
into which he could easily have climbed from
outside, and it would have been very prudent
for him to supply himself with a peculiar adze
belonging to Mr. Kefford. Of course he would
have returned it after he had used it, so if an
immediate search were made it would have
been found in Mr. Kefford's possession. But
I also considered that a little later, Latimer
might have thought it wise to prevent Mr. Kef-
ford from concealing this adze and to have it
removed to Hatch's house, where it would be
kept ready to produce in case Mr. Kefford
should be brought to trial for the assault upon
Farris.
That afternoon I walked out to Hatch's
house. He was not at home, but in the back-
yard there was a log, one side partly hewn, and
by it stood the adze which he had borrowed.
I went to it; I examined it; I measured the
diameter of its hammer-head. Mr. Shallcross
had been correct — the diameter was about two
inches.
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 167
I stood and looked at the adze. The thought
came into my mind that perhaps it would be
a good thing to take it and hurl it into a creek
which ran near by, to do anything to hide it
and get rid of it. But a moment's reflection
told me that this would be foolish, and in the
next moment an incident made me under-
stand that it would be impossible. A man
dressed in ordinary clothes, but whose face was
familiar to me as a policeman, approached me
and carelessly remarked that he supposed I
had come out to look at the adze. The lawyers
bad been talking a good deal about it, he said,
and he had been sent out there to keep an eye
on it.
" There is nobody at home, now,'' said he,
" but I shall stay around here, keepin' out of
sight, and watch for anybody who comes to
talk about it. I guess there will be somebody
or other who will take enough interest in that
adze to come soon and see Hatch about it; at
least, that is the opinion in town."
I made some casual remarks about the ad-
visability of keeping an eye upon everything
that might possibly be connected with the case,
but I said nothing which might help anyone
who had suspicions of Hatch. If he had any-
168 8TMUCK BY A BOOMERANG
thing to do with the assault, I wanted to be
the man to find it out and fix the crime upon
him. I spoke as if I thought the adze of little
importance, and soon left the place.
I continued my walk for a little distance
and then crossed the creek by a bridge, in order
that I might return to town through the woods.
On the bridge was a boy, fishing. From my
early youth I had been fond of fishing, and I
stopped to watch him. The stream was quite
deep here and he was fishing for catfish, which
swim near the bottom.
Presently he felt a bite and gave a jerk.
Then he began to haul up his line.
" I guees I've got one," said he.
" From the way you pull up," I remarked,
" it must be a pretty big fish."
" Don't know about that," said the boy;
" I've got to pull this line hard whether any-
thing is on or not." And as he said this the
end of his line came up above the water and
he swung it onto the bridge. Fast to the hook
was a little catfish seven or eight inches long.
" You see," said the boy, " why it is a pretty
heavy line to pull up."
The boy took off his fish, and I stooped and
examined the fishing-tackle, which lay on the
floor of the bridge.
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 169
" Where did you buy this? " I asked the
boy, who was putting his fish upon a string
with a few others.
" I didn't buy it," he said; " I found it."
"Where? "I asked.
" In a gutter," said he.
I asked a few more questions and then I
said : " I'd like to fish ; will you sell me your
line? I'll give you fifty cents for it." The
boy looked at me, astonished. If I had said ten
cents he would probably have thought it a
good offer.
" All right," said he, " you can have it for
that."
I handed him a half dollar, and then, ap-
parently afraid that I might reconsider the
bargain, he said that he guessed he had bet-
ter hurry home if he wanted to get his
fish cooked that day, and he forthwith de-
parted.
I stood upon the bridge, seeing nothing that
was about me, but with my brain filled with a
tumultuous crowd of ideas which seemed in-
tent upon driving out my reason and my senses.
These ideas soon formed themselves into a reg-
ular sequence with a horrible and awful con-
clusion which chilled me as if I had been sud-
denly turned into ice.
170 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
I now knew that my work as a detective had
suddenly come to an end. I had succeeded in
my search for the man who had stricken Reu-
ben Farris to the earth, who, perhaps, had
murdered him.
That man was no other than myself.
n.
Motionless, I stood upon the bridge, hold-
ing in my hand the fishing-tackle I had
purchased from the boy, still that awful pro-
cession passing through my brain, always end-
ing with the figure of Reuben Farris stretched
on his bed in the hospital. My mind was
stunned. I seemed to have lost the power of
thinking; I was merely the prey of thoughts
which came to me unbidden and relentless.
Suddenly I heard a rustling sound; I
started, frightened; it was but a bird flying
out of a bush, but it startled me into my senses.
I knew I was frightened. Quickly I cut the
leaden sinker from the fishing-line and threw
the latter with its hooks into the water. Then
with the sinker in my hand, and my hand in
my pocket, I walked toward the town.
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 171
1^0 chain of events could be clearer or bet-
ter defined than those which led from me to
the man in the hospital. I had always been
fond of fishing, and before I came to Cam-
boroiigh I used to fish a good deal for perch in
the Delaware Eiver, using a very peculiar
tackle called a bow line or dipsy line. This
apparatus, which was intended to catch several
fish at once, was lowered to the sandy bars
frequented by perch, by means of a leaden
sinker, generally called a dipsy lead, very
heavy and of conical form, its broad base en-
abling it to rest upright upon the bottom. I
did not use a bow line, but among my effects I
had found a dipsy lead which for some time
had done service in my office as a paper weight.
On the evening of August 21st I had been
sitting in my office, which was on the third
floor of the building in which the rooms of Mr.
Kefford were situated. I was not in a pleasant
humor; my mind was irritated, and it an-
noyed me to think that it was so. I had been
more deeply touched by the manner in which
I had been ignored in the matter of Nicholas
Kefford^s will than I had supposed. With the
Keft'ord family and with everyone else, I had
endeavored to treat the matter as if it were
172 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
quite natural that I should not be retained or
consulted regarding the affair; but when I
found myself alone in my office, I could not
treat it in that way. I was very much vexed
and piqued.
Suddenly my cogitations were broken in
upon by the lugubrious wail of a cat in the
street below me. This sound was a disagree-
able one to me at all times, but in my present
state of mind it enraged me. I seized the first
heavy object which came to hand — which hap-
pened to be the dipsy lead — and rushing to
the open window I looked out. There I saw
in the darkness below a light-colored object
moving on the sidewalk. Instantly I hurled
my dipsy lead at it with all my strength. I
heard a thud, but whether my missile had hit
its object or had merely struck the sidewalk,
which in this back street was not paved, but
covered with gravel, I did not know, nor did I
care. I could not see into the darkness, and if
I had driven the cat away I was satisfied. I
returned to my table and my thoughts, and
soon afterward went out.
!N^ot until I had stood on the bridge by the
side of the boy, gazing with astonishment at
the heavy lead which was attached to his little
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 173
line, and which I knew to be my own as soon
as my eyes fell upon it (for I had moulded it
myself, after a fashion which suited me), had
I remembered what had occurred in my office
on that fatal evening; but when the boy had
told me that he had found this dipsy lead in a
gutter, and when, upon further questioning, he
said that it was in a gutter in Decatur Street,
just back of the office buildings, and that he
had found it on the day after what he called
" the Farris murder,'' I had remembered
everything.
Reuben Farris had worn a light-colored felt
hat, and when I had looked out into the dark-
ness below my window I had seen nothing but
this hat moving beneath me. At this hat I
had hurled my dipsy lead, and it had struck
Farris fair on the top of the head, the broad,
flat bottom of the leaden cone coming hori-
zontally downward because it was the heaviest
part of the sinker. It had broken through the
skull of the unfortunate man, forcing down-
ward not only a circular piece of the skull but
that part of the hat with which it came in con-
tact. As I had noticed when examining the
hat, the impression of the heavy object with
which Farris had been struck down was well
174 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
marked. The lead had rolled off into the gut-
ter, where the boy had found it the next day.
I reached the town and hurried to my office,
fortunately meeting no one. I went into the
building by a back way, and as I passed the
place where Farris had fallen, I shuddered as
if I had seen the accusing blood from the
wound of a corpse.
The first thing I did when I reached my
room was to measure the lower surface of the
dipsy lead. It was exactly one inch and seven-
eighths in diameter. This, allowing for a
thickness of felt all around the bottom edge
of the lead, would probably make a fracture
two inches wide. With Mr. Kefford's adze
the circular fracture would have been some-
what larger. Every link in my chain of events
was perfect.
The dipsy lead still in my hand, I sat in
my room and asked myself what I was to do
now. My first impulse after measuring the
lead had been to hurry to the court-house and
tell the sheriff exactly what had happened ; to
free the father of Natalie from all suspicion,
and to show that the blood of Reuben Farris
was on my hands — innocent hands as I had
always supposed them to be.
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 175
But the remembrance of the words used by
the boy made me hesitate. If this should be
murder, if Reuben Farris should now be dead,
or should die, what then?
What I had done was a piece of criminal and
unpardonable carelessness, followed by the
most terrible injury to a fellow-man. If the
case should be regarded in that light by the
authorities, I ought to be willing to suffer any
punishment which the law might inflict, and
if this punishment should be in the shape of
damages to Farris should he recover, I would
most cheerfully accept the penalty and sacri-
fice, if necessary, all the property from which
I derived my income.
But if Reuben Farris did not recover,
the case would be very different. Then it
would be a matter of life and death to me to
prove that when I hurled from my window
that heavy leaden missile, I thought I was
throwing it at a cat, and not at the head of a
man. It was generally believed that the as-
sailant of Farris had been waiting for him at
an open window, knowing that he would prob-
ably come along Decatur Street. Why should
not I have been waiting for him at an open
window far above him and safe from observa-
176 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
tion? Everybody knew that I had a great in-
terest in the Kefford will case, and conse-
quently in the appearance or non-appearance
of the man who had been sent for to testify
in that case. I had frequently discussed
the matter with my acquaintances in the law
and out of it, and I did so the more zealously
because by avoiding the subject I might have
led persons to suppose that my feelings were
hurt. It was known, too, that I was paying
attentions to Miss Kefford, and that I was a
warm friend of the family; and, in fact, the
more I thought of it, the more plainly it
seemed to me that it might reasonably be sus-
pected that I might have been actuated by a
very strong desire that Farris should not tes-
tify regarding the Kefford will. If he should
swear that he had witnessed the will, the
fortune of the dead Kefford was lost to his
relatives. There were chances that he might
so swear, and I was known to be a young man
of quick temper.
Why should not the story of the cat ap-
pear absurd and ridiculous? What man of
average sense would stand at a third-story
window on a rainy night, when footsteps could
scarcely be heard, and when it was so dark that
STRUCK BT A BOOMERANG 177
people on the sidewalk could not be plainly
discerned, and hurl more than a pound of lead
at something which might possibly be a cat?
What reason had I to expect that I should be
able to convince a court that I was a silly fool
and not an intending murderer?
Wlien my thoughts had gone thus far, I
put the dipsy lead in a drawer, which I locked,
and then I hurried to the hospital. I had been
there before, and had shown, I hoped, a credit-
able interest in the unfortunate man, and now
I tried hard to calm myself down into the ap-
pearance of one influenced by such creditable
interest and nothing more. It might have
been better for me to have stayed away from
the hospital, for when I was told that, although
the operation had been considered successful,
the patient was still in an insensible condition,
with vitality so low that at any moment he
might cease to breathe, I feared that I showed
an agitation scarcely less than that which
would have been produced by the news of the
dangerous condition of a loved relative. It
might well be asked v/hy, under ordinary cir-
cumstances, I should be so affected by the
danger of a person with whom I was not ac-
quainted.
178 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
All that night I considered from every pos-
sible point of view my terrifying situation.
New reasons for suspicions of me constantly
cropped up. If I had accidentally struck a
man senseless, why should I have waited five
days before I announced the fact? Why
should I have allowed one of the best men in
town, a man whose son-in-law I hoped to be,
to rest so long under the suspicion of a foul
crime? Why should I wait until I should see
whether the man died or not, and whether Mr.
Kefford was likely to get into serious trouble,
before I came forward with this trumped-up
story of a cat?
And there was ISTatalie ! If she had by this
time found out that suspicion was gathering
around her father, what would she say when I
told her that I had waited five days before
avowing myself to be the culprit? If she be-
lieved I had entirely forgotten what I had
done, then it would almost be as bad as if she
did not believe. A lawyer whose business it
is to discover criminating facts, but whose
judgment and memory are so frail as to make
him overlook the all-important facts in such
a case, must be almost as despicable as a man
who commits a crime and lies about it!
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 179
I became indignant at fate. Why should I
lose everjtliing worth having in this world?
Why should I give up my love, my prospects,
my life, because I had committed a careless
fault? Why should I suffer the terrible pun-
ishments which might follow the avowal of my
part in this tragedy, of which tragedy, at the
time it was committed, I was absolutely ig-
norant?
In the town of Camborough, in fact in the
whole world, there was no one who could help
me answer these questions. If I told my se-
cret to anyone, I would have no right to ask
him to keep it a secret, and he would have no
right to do so. How I cursed myself for the
egregious vanity which had urged me to push
myself into this affair! Of course it was a
good motive which prompted me to give all
possible assistance in the search for a criminal
and to clear a good man from suspicion, but
that had not been all my motive. I had
wanted to show Camborough what I could do
by myself. I had wanted to produce the crim-
inal, and now that I had found him I was
afraid to produce him. If I had kept in my
proper place no one would have ever known
that I had done the deed, for I should not have
180 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
suspected it myself. It was as if a native Aus-
tralian had proudly hurled a boomerang at an
enemy and the murderous missile had re-
turned, striking him fair in the forehead.
I had reached the point, now, when I con-
sidered only myself. The thought that my
avowal would relieve Mr. Kefford of suspicion
grew of less and less importance. I said to
myself that there was really nothing positive
to connect him with the crime. He might
suifer, but not as I should suffer. I could not
make up my mind to shatter my life.
I rose in the morning without having de-
cided whether I would continue to live among
the citizens of Camborough as a free and re-
spectable man, or whether I would deliver
myself into the hands of the law for a crime
of which I knew I was not truly guilty. I
was sitting in my office that morning about
nine o'clock when my friend, Craig Wilson,
came in. He was a young lawyer about my
age, but he had been longer in the profession,
and had had some experience. Wilson had
scarcely seated himself when he exclaimed:
" Old boy, you are not looking well ! Have
you been reading all night, studying up wills
and assassinations? I think you are putting
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 181
too much of your nerve power into this busi-
ness. Everybody knows you are interested,
and that is all right, but there is such a thing
as going too far, even in a good cause. You
want a rest. What do you say to going out
fishing this afternoon? "
" Fishing ! " I exclaimed.
" Yes," said Wilson. " I had an idea you
were going into that line again. I know you
used to be a great fisherman, and Billy Saun-
ders, the son of our gardener, told me that yes-
terday you bought a fishing-line of him and
paid him some fabulous price — a dollar or two
I think he said — for one of his old lines. That
looked to me like a bad attack of fishing fever,
and my opinion is that it is the sort of disease
that would do yo3i good. Shall we start out
after luncheon? "
" 1^0," said I, " I cannot possibly do it ; it
will be utterly out of the question.'' I think
I said something about an engagement, but I
do not remember. My mind was entirely oc-
cupied by a new fear — a fear that this crime
might be fixed upon me without my confessing
it. The boy would be a witness to prove an
extraordinary desire on my part to possess my-
self of the missile with which Earris had been
182 STRUCK BY A BOOMEBANG
struck. I did not want to talk, but I must say
something.
" Is there any news," said I, " about — the
man in the hospital? "
" ;N'o good news," replied Wilson. " In fact
there doesn't seem to be anything good about
this unfortunate affair, and I must admit it
has an effect on me as well as on yourself, al-
though you have much more reason to take
•it roughly than I have. I stopped at the hos-
pital late last night and learned that Farris had
had a very bad turn. At one time they
thought he was dead, but he picked up a little
as if his life was doing its best to stick to him.
It would be very bad if he should die, for, be-
tween us, things are looking very shady re-
garding Kefford. Of course the evidence
against him is very slight, but it is all the evi-
dence there is against anybody. I am very
much afraid, very much indeed, that if the
man dies it will be absolutely necessary to take
Mr. Kefford into custody."
" Never ! " I exclaimed, springing to my
feet. " He is as innocent as a babe; and the
thing was not done with an adze."
I was on the point of saying more, but I
restrained myself. This was not the place to
tell my story.
STRUGK BY A BOOMERANG 183
" Cool yourself down, my boy," said Wil-
son, also rising; "it is all right for you to
think that way, and I give you credit for it.
I know you have been making experiments
with hammers and things, and I know how you
feel toward that family; but don't get your-
self excited. That will do nobody any good."
When Wilson left me my mind was made
up. Every suspicion must instantly be cleared
from Natalie's father. I took the dipsy lead
from the drawer and put it into my pocket.
Then I arranged some of the papers in my
desk, which I closed and locked ; I put in order
the things on my table; I closed the window
and went out of the office, locking the door
behind me. I might never see that room
again.
When I reached the street I started to-
ward the court-house, but I stopped; I could
not do that just yet. I must see Natalie first.
It was impossible for me to tell my story until
I had seen her once again. I did not intend to
tell her anything; I had no right to shock
her with the terrible words which I must say.
If she had been engaged to me things would
have been different; but alas! I was the only
one engaged. But I must see her; there was
184 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
work before me which would admit of no de-
lay except to see her once again. Everything
must bend to that.
I could not have called upon Natalie at a
more auspicious time; her father was at his
office, and her mother and sisters were out. If
my situation had been different, I believe I
should have proposed to her that morning.
We had a shaded piazza to ourselves ; she was
more charming, apparently more tender in
manner, than I had ever seen her. If it had
not been for this weight upon my soul, I know
I should have proposed to her; but between
me and Natalie now stood, solemn and inflex-
ible, my knowledge that I was an object for
the action of criminal law. No matter how
the crime might be considered, I was that ob-
ject. Being such, I could not talk to her of
love.
I spoke to her, indeed, of very little. In
fact I think she must have wondered why I
came at such an unusual hour. I said some
things of no impoi-tance, and then I listened a
little and talked of some other trifles. Natalie
seemed to be waiting, as if she expected there
was something I would soon say; but she
waited in vain. What made it all the worse,
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 185
so very much worse, was the feeling, which
I could not repress, that if I said the thing she
expected me to say, she would be glad to hear
it. I rose to leave, having come for nothing,
so far as she knew. She must have perceived
that something serious affected me, but of
course she could not ask me what it was, for
why should it not have been that thing which
she had expected to hear, but which I appeared
to be afraid to say?
As I took leave of her, I held her hand
longer than usual in mine, and I could not
help pressing it. I am not sure, but I think
there was a slight pressure in return. When
I looked at her to say good-by, I think my eyes
must have been wet ; I am sure hers were. It
was her beautiful sympathy with something
unknown, but which affected me, which
showed itself unbidden in her eyes.
I hurried away, and walked resolutely to
my fate. On my way to the court-house I
became possessed by a singular fear. Mr. Kef-
ford lived in the suburbs, at some distance
from the centre of the town. I was afraid
that something might happen to me, that I
might be run over, that something might fall
on me, that in some way I might be prevented
186 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
from ever telling my story, and that the sor-
row, the shame, and the misery that were
rightfully my own would come upon Natalie's
father, and therefore upon her. Sometimes I
walked very fast ; sometimes I ran.
When I reached the sheriff's office I found
him there, but he was not alone, as I had hoped.
There were, perhaps, half a dozen persons in
the room, but this did not deter me; I could
not wait until the sheriff was at leisure; I
must speak at once; he might be on the point
of issuing some terrible order. In fact, as I
had entered the building I had almost closed
my eyes for fear I should see Mr. Kefford in
custody. I stepped up to the little group and
boldly broke into the conversation.
*^ Mr. Harriman,'' said I, " you must ex-
cuse me for interrupting you, but I have
something of the greatest importance to com-
municate, which should be brought to your
notice at once. It is in the case of Reuben
Farris."
At these words everybody stopped talking
and all eyes were fixed upon me. Among the
persons present, I perceived Messrs. Shallcross
& Dorman, Mr. Kefford's lawyers in the will
case. I was glad to see them here; I wanted
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 187
them to hear what I had to say. I had not
liked the conduct of Mr. Shallcross and wished
him to know that Mr. Kefford had a better
friend than he was.
Now that everyone was ready to listen to
me, I did not know exactly how to begin, but
I felt I must tell a clear story.
" Gentlemen/' said I, " I have been for
days engaged in the search for the man who
committed the assault upon Reuben Farris. I
had no commission to make this search, no au-
thority in any way, and was actuated solely
by my desire — my determination I might say
— to remove suspicion from anyone on whom
thoughtless and wicked suspicions might rest."
" Turned detective on your own account,
eh ? " remarked Mr. Dorman. " We have
heard about that. The virtuous Hatch was the
last man you shadowed, I believe? "
I had always disliked Dorman. He was
cynical and rude, and my anger had frequently
risen against him when I had heard him in
court badgering a witness, but he should not
badger me.
^' You are mistaken, sir," said I, with a cer-
tain severity; " Hatch was not the last man I
shadowed. The last man I shadowed was the
188 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
man who did the deed. I have found the cul-
prit and I am here to tell the sheriff, and any-
one else who may care to hear, who it was who
broke the skull of Reuben Farris."
To my utter amazement this statement was
greeted with boisterous laughter.
" You found him, did you ? " cried Dorman.
" All alone, by yourself? Didn't you have
anybody to help you? "
And to this insult someone added the jeer:
" And what did you do with him after you
caught him? Got him outside ? "
My eyes must have blazed as I stood and
confronted that group of men. I could not
have imagined that when I came here to tell
a story so heart-rending to myself that I
should be greeted with ridicule.
I knew I was regarded as a young man with
a very high opinion of himself, and I knew
that there were men in the town who would
be glad of any chance to put me down and
mortify what they were pleased to consider my
vanity; but that my present action should have
given them their opportunity seemed to me
the super-cruelty of fate. More than any con-
demnation of my actions which I had reason
to expect, I now feared that when I had made
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 189
mj statement somebody would sneeringly say
something about a boomerang. For an instant
I thought that I would leave the room and let
my story remain untold. If I did not tell it,
it could never be known. But I peremptorily
banished this idea.
" Gentlemen/' I said, " you may laugh if
you please, but I would like to say, without
interruption, what I came here to say. I
know who it is who struck Farris to the
ground. I did it myself."
These words created the most sudden sensa-
tion: every face became serious, every eye
was fixed upon me in amazement, and not a
sneer, a comment, or even a word, interrupted
my story as I told it rapidly and clearly. In
conclusion I took the dipsy lead from my
pocket and handed it to the sheriff.
" This," I said, " is the missile with which
Farris was struck. The bottom of it, you will
see, with something added for the thickness of
the felt of his hat, is exactly the measurement
of the fracture in his skull. The only round-
headed adze in town would have broken out a
large piece.
" IN'ow, then, I have set the whole of this
dreadful affair before you from beginning to
190 STRUCK BT A BOOMEBANO
end, and you can see plainly that no one had
anything to do with it but myself. As to my-
self, I have nothing at all to say. What I did
was an accident without intent of evil, but it
was followed by such awful consequences —
how awful I do not know — that I deserve se-
vere penalties and am ready to submit to them.
" But if what I say in regard to the inno-
cence of my intentions should be doubted; if
it should be believed that I really wanted to
kill the man; if the charge should be brought
against me that I waited so long before mak-
ing my confession because I hoped to find
some scent which would put justice off my
track, and that I did not tell what I had done
until danger to another absolutely forced me
to do it, and if the man should die and I should
be held liable for his murder, still I have noth-
ing to say, and shall submit to whatever may
happen. I did not come here on my own ac-
count; I came solely to right another man. I
have cut loose from everything which gives
me an interest in life, and I put myself into
the hands of the law; then if anyone chooses
to laugh at me for. doing that, he can do it,
and I shall say nothing."
For a few moments not a word was said
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 191
in that room. Several persons were looking
with great interest at the dipsj lead which was
passing from hand to hand; then Mr. Shall-
cross stood up and addressed me.
" My young friend," said he, " may I ask
where you have been this morning? "
This question enraged me. Was I tct meet
with nothing but ridicule and insult? Did
this man think that I had been dissipating,
and had concocted this story under the influ-
ence of drink? It seemed to me as if his ques-
tion implied such a suspicion. What business
was it of his where I had been? I was about
to refuse to answer, but conquered the im-
pulse.
" I have been in my office," I said, the
words almost sticking in my throat, " and —
in one other place."
" Then," said Mr. Shallcross, " it appears
that you have not heard that this morning,
about ten o'clock, Reuben Farris recovered
from his delirium, became conscious and sen-
sible, and told who assaulted him. That man
was Doctor Latimer; he has been arrested and
is now in jail."
I stood stunned and aghast. I saw before
me Mr. Shallcross with a beaming face and a
192 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
hand outstretched; I saw other hands and
other faces; they all seemed coming toward
me. Suddenly some great tension within me
seemed to give way; the room rocked. I
think I sat down, or perhaps I fell.
When I recovered my senses I was sitting
in an armchair and I perceived the smell of
whiskey. It came from a glass held toward
me by Mr. Dorman.
" Take some of that," he said; " it will
stiffen you up.''
It would have been impossible for me to
imagine before that hour that men, ordinary,
common men, some of them rough-mannered,
all of them men who took no interest in my
affairs, some of them men who did not like me,
and not one of whom I had ever thought of as
a friend, should now gather around me and
speak as those men spoke. It astonished me
as much as anything else that had happened
that morning. Mr. Shallcross held me by the
hand while he spoke to me, but it was Mr. Dor-
man who had the greatest influence upon me.
It was he who slapped me on the shoulder and
spoke of the good stuff that was in me. He
was generally rough in speech, but his man-
ner now told me what he meant. Other peo-
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 193
pie came up, and they shook hands with me,
and said things which flushed my cheeks. The
news of my fainting in the sheriff's office must
have spread all about the court-house.
I made few answers to what was said to me,
scarcely comprehending what I heard, and
what I saw about me. I was delighted and ex-
cited. Generous, friendly feeling, although I
might not know what it meant, could have no
other effect upon me after what I had passed
through. But my mind was not upon all this;
something else engaged it absolutely and
wholly; I wanted to get away. I told Mr.
Shallcross that it was absolutely necessary for
me to attend to something.
As I left the room other people came to me
and shook my hand. One was a hack-driver
who had a stand near the court-house; an-
other was a man in town taking orders for
trees and shrubs, whom I scarcely knew. It
was all very strange to me; it seemed as if I
had just been elected to an office.
At the door of the court-house a man came
up to me and said that Mr. Kefford wanted to
see me at his office. I stopped, I looked at my
watch without noticing what time it was, and
then, in a hesitating but hurried manner, I said
194 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
that I could not go to Mr. Kefford's just now
but would see him very soon. He really must
excuse me for a little while, and with that I
hastened down the street. I could not go to
Mr. Kefford's office, but, as fast as my legs
would carry me, I went to his house.
The one idea which now possessed me was
to see Natalie. I had left her as if I had been
leaving the world behind me, and now I was
going to her as i fl had suddenly come to life.
Just- outside of the Kefford's front gate I met
her. She was on her way to the town. It was
a wonderful piece of good fortune. Had I
delayed any longer at the court-house, she
would have been lost to me in some side street.
"Come back with me," I exclaimed;
"please come back with me. I have some-
thing to say to you."
She was very much surprised — it was easy
to see that — but she turned back without ask-
ing questions, and we went into the library.
There was no one there, and I closed the door.
Half out of breath, for I had been running
part of the way, I told her all the things that
had happened. I did not try to put them in
order. I let the things I had to say come in
their own order, and the strongest pushed them-
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 195
selves to the front. Everything I had done,
everything I had thought, everything I had
suspected, I told her hurriedly and hotly. I
had had a feeling that I would keep her father
out of the matter, but I could not help speak-
ing of him. Allusion after allusion forced
itself from me in company with something
else, and so I might as well have told her the
whole talk of the town. But this did not seem
to affect her more than anything else. She
must have heard something of the talk of the
town, or suspected it.
There were tears in her eyes, but they were a
different kind of tears from those I had seen
before. She said scarcely anything; in fact,
I gave her no chance to speak. I feared
somebody might interrupt us, and now that I
had her here I must tell her everything. She
was deeply interested in all I said. Sometimes
she flushed a little, and sometimes she turned
a little pale, and once or twice she looked at
me inquiringly; but still I went on galloping
and plunging ahead with my story. !N^ot a
thought of the night or a deed of the day did
I leave out, even when I had to go back for
them and bring them up from the very begin-
ning.
196 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
When I first perceived how she sympathized
with me, and how deep was her interest, I had
taken her by the hand, and this she did not ap-
pear to notice; as I warmed up with the de-
scription of my feelings when the conviction
forced itself upon me that I was the man who
had done the deed, I took her other hand, and
this I continued to hold as I went on.
When I reached my statement in the
sheriff's room, she leaned forward a little and
said,
" And it was for my father! "
Then it was that I released one of her hands
and put my arm around her. Then I kissed
her once, twice, I do not know how many
times.
" Yes, it was for your father," I said. I did
not attempt to depreciate anything I had done ;
I accepted her gratitude just as she evinced
it, which she did, not with words, but with her
eyes and with the parting of her lips. There
is nothing in this world which can give a man
such rapture as to press to his heart and to his
lips a beautiful woman whose father he has
saved — or intended to save, which is the same
thing. She asked me to go on and tell her
the rest. I told it as quickly and as briefly
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 197
as I could. It all seemed of such little im-
portance that I could not spare the time for it.
Suddenly a thought flashed upon me. Here
I was holding a beautiful woman to my heart;
I was kissing her eyes, her lips, her cheeks ; I
was holding one of her hands which tightly
clasped my own, and I had never proposed to
her! I had intended to do that before I be-
gan my story, so that she might better under-
stand it.
I drew back a little and told her what it
was that I had forgotten. She looked into my
eyes with a smile.
" I think we can easily dispense with that,"
she said. At that moment I felt as if I could
dispense with the whole of this rolling globe
except that which I held tightly clasped in
my arms.
It was not long after this that her mother
came in, not knowing that there was anyone
in the room. She was very much surprised to
see us, and of course, under the circumstances,
everything had to be told to her. I do not
mean told as I had told it, for it was N^atalie
who did most of the telling; and she did it so
clearly and put some things in such strong re-
lief that all I could do when she finished was
198 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
to ask Mrs. Keif ord if she wondered tliat I had
come there and that I had told her daughter
everything that was in my soul.
Mrs. Kefford did not wonder. She cried
quietly as if she had heard the news of the
death of somebody, but I do not think she
grieved; she was a very sensitive woman.
It was not long after this that Mr. Kefford
came home to his two-o'clock dinner.
" Upon my word ! " he exclaimed, " is this
where you are ? I have been waiting and wait-
ing for you in my office. I did not want to
talk to you in the court-house." And with
this he began to say things which in my ordi-
nary state of mind would have confused and
embarrassed me very much; but my soul was
so filled with the daughter that nothing the
father could say, be it good or bad, could make
very much impression upon me. I hope I
was grateful for his gratitude, but I am not
sure that I really showed that I was. I am
certain, however, that I showed that I was very
happy.
How Mr. Kefford became aware of our en-
gagement I do not know. His wife or E'atalie
may have taken him aside and informed him of
it. At any rate, he seemed to consider it a
STRUOK BY A BOOMERANG 199
matter of course. It was certainly wise in
him to do this, and I do not think it would
have been of any use for him to consider it in
any other way.
After dinner, Mr. Kefford asked me to go
back with him to the court-house; he was
anxious to hear if there were any further de-
velopments in the Latimer affair. I did not
care to go with him, but of course I was
obliged to consent. His talk on the way to
the court-house was mostly about his daughter,
and the manner in which he spoke of her made
me love him very much.
When we reached the court-house we found
that there had been developments of great im-
portance. Farris had been well enough to
make a legal deposition, in which, in addition
to what he had said before, he declared, and
swore to it before a notary, that he had never
witnessed the signature of Mr. !N'icholas Kef-
ford to a will, that he had never heard of such
will during his residence with the old man,
and that his signature to any such document
must be a forgery.
When this development was read to Doctor
Latimer in the jail, he gave way entirely. He
saw that it was of no use for him to try to de-
200 STRUCK BT A BOOMERANG
fend himself, and that it would be far wiser
for him to submit at once, hoping thereby to
lighten his penalties. He was tired of strug-
gling, he said; his Institution was deeply in
debt, and he had failed in every effort, good
or bad, which he had made to save it.
He had been very intimate with old Kefford
during the last part of the latter's life. The
will which had been found in the desk was an
exact copy (excepting certain names) of a will
that Latimer had found in that desk. He
had written the copy in a back-hand which
he was sure would never be taken for his own,
and, as I had supposed, was afraid to make any
changes in it for fear of fatal errors. He had
traced the signature of Nicholas Kefford, and
for witnesses had chosen two persons, one of
whom was dead, and the other far away, no-
body knew where. He had copied the signa-
tures of both these from receipts for wages,
found in Mr. Kefford's desk. Although the
false will was dated a year back, it had been
made during the old man's short sickness, and
had not been finished very long when he died.
Naturally Doctor Latimer had been very
anxious to see Reuben Farris before anyone
else in Camborough should meet him. He
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 201
had been perfectly willing for him to come
on, because what he had to say to the man
could not be written and he could not leave
the Institution.
Soon after supper on the day of the ex-
pected arrival of Farris, Doctor Latimer
remarked to the two assistants who still re-
mained with him that he was going into his
office to attend to some important accounts,
and he did not want to be disturbed. He had
frequently told them this before, when he
was engaged in his labors upon the will.
Leaving his office lamp burning, he went
into his bedroom, which was on the lower floor,
and adjoined the office, and then got out of
a window, and, in the darkness of the stormy
night, walked to Camborough and proceeded
direct to the railroad station. There, outside
in the rain, he waited until Farris arrived.
The doctor stated his busiAess at once. Ac-
companying Farris as he walked from the sta-
tion platform, he began by offering him a
hundred dollars if he would swear that he had
witnessed the will of old Kefford. Farris did
not understand this proposition, but when it
was explained to him he flatly declined it.
Then the doctor increased his offer by de-
202 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
grees until at last he made it five hundred
dollars.
But Farris would not agree; he would not
swear falsely for any money. Then the doctor
made him an offer to go away and stay away;
that need not trouble his conscience, he would
do nothing wrong himself and would not med-
dle in the affairs of other people. This made
Farris angry and he spoke very sharply to
the doctor, who also became angry.
Farris now walked very fast, wishing to
hear no more, and the doctor had some dif-
ficulty in keeping up with him. Hurrying
behind him and becoming more and more en-
raged as he thought of what awaited him when
this man should swear to the truth, he was
filled with a furious desire to punish the ob-
stinate fellow; if he could have knocked him
down with his fist he would have done it.
Suddenly, in the darkness, the doctor's feet
struck against something which was heavy
and which moved. Instinctively he stooped;
he wanted a missile. He picked up the ob-
ject, which seemed to be a piece of lead, and,
holding it in the palm of his hand with the
largest end downward, he ran up behind Far-
ris and struck him on the top of the head.
STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG 203
Being a tall man, he dealt the blow very fairly.
Farris dropped, and the doctor threw the
piece of lead into the road. Then he left the
spot, and hastened homeward as fast as he
could. It was not half -past ten o'clock when
he got into his bedroom window, and, putting
on his slippers and dressing-gown, he went out
of his office door, and entered the room where
his two men were busy with their usual game
of cards. Remarking that his eyes were tired
and that he should go to bed, although it was
rather early for him, he left them, and when
the messengers from Camborough came to in-
quire about him, his assistants were positively
certain that he had been at home all the even-
ing and had gone to bed early.
Doctor Latimer had been greatly troubled
about what he had done; he had feared that
Farris would die and he would be a murderer,
and when the patient recovered there was per-
haps no one in Camborough who was so truly
glad as Doctor Latimer. He had a con-
science of a peculiar sort, and, now that it had
ceased to prod him on the subject of taking
the man's life, the doctor gave it a holiday,
and in his relief he cared little what might hap-
pen next.
204 STRUCK BY A BOOMERANG
The next morning Craig Wilson found me
in my office; I was there because it was too
early to go anywhere else.
" Now, then," said he, " since you have
proved that you are such a shockingly bad
shot that you can't even hit a cat under your
window, I think you would better give up
that sort of thing and take to fishing again.
It suits you better. Suppose we go this after-
noon; we won't take any of those murderous
dipsy leads you seem to fancy, but we'll have
decent tackle."
I instantly declared I could not go fish-
ing with him that day. I had something I
must attend to, and really I had not a bit of
time for that sort of thing.
" Come, come, now," said Wilson, " that
won't do. She's going to the Culture Club
this afternoon and my sister has made an en-
gagement to go with her, so you might as well
come along with me. We are all trying to
do as much as we can for you, considering
how you must feel about missing the cat, and
the best thing I can do for you is to take you
fishing."
Reluctantly I consented to accompany Wil-
son. I would have preferred to stay at my
8TRU0K BY A BOOMERANCf 205
office and write a letter, but considering that
I could say some things a great deal better than
I could write them, and not wishing to make
myself a subject for raillery — I had had
enough of that — I agreed to go with him.
" By the way," said Wilson, as he was about
to leave, " we have been discussing the matter
of your dipsy lead and the cat. In the first
place, you must have attempted the poor creat-
ure's life some time before Farris came along,
for Latimer says that when he threw away the
weapon you so kindly provided him with, he
glanced up at this building and there was no
light in any window; and, in the second place,
you could not have struck anybody fair and
evenly on the top of the head with the broad
end of that dipsy. We have tried experi-
ments with it, and when it is thrown from
any height it always turns over and over and
comes point end down, so that if you had hit
Farris with the thing, you would have killed
him dead, and, what is more, if you had struck
the cat you might not have killed it — for that
is no easy thing — but you would have hurt it
dreadfully and have made yourself an object
for the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty
to Animals. But, fortunately, you are a
206 STRUCK BT A BOOMERANO
bad shot, and no wounded cat has been
found."
This was Craig Wilson's way of comfort-
ing people who had been under a nervous
strain; but I needed no comfort, and we had
a good time together that afternoon.
It is years since all this happened. As there
was no true will signed by Nicholas Kefford,
the original of the forgery having been de-
stroyed by Doctor Latimer, the old man's
property came to Mr. Archibald Kefford and
Mrs. Crown. I married E'atalie, and it was
not long before we were living in a house of
our own. I have had very good success in
the law, but for some years I never pressed an
investigation, never endeavored to find out the
origin of some evil action, without stopping
to consider whether it might not be possible
that under some peculiar circumstances, and
in some way I did not understand at the
time, I might not be the man I was looking
for, and that the legal blow I was about to
deliver might not be turned, boomerang-like,
upon my astonished self.
THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN
THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN
EAELY one summer morning there sailed
into the harbor of Yakonsk, a seaport on
the far northwestern edge of the Pacific Ocean,
the three-masted schooner Molly Crenshaw, of
Gloucester, Mass.
The skipper of this vessel, Ezra Budrack
by name, of domestic proclivities, had with
him his family, consisting of his wife and
daughter. The Molly Crenshaw was the
Budrack home. In this good craft, which
Ezra owned, they had sailed to many ports,
sometimes on one errand and sometimes on
another. They were now entering the har-
bor of Yakonsk, hoping to do a little trading.
They had visited the town before, and the
Commandant of the Bussian garrison sta-
tioned there was glad to see them.
That night, before the moon had set, there
steamed into the harbor a Spanish merchant
vessel, the Keina de la Plata, of about seven
209
210 THE SKIPPER AND EL OAPITAN
hundred tons. She dropped anchor near the
entrance to the roadstead, and early the next
morning one of her boats started for the shore.
In the stern sat Matias Romino, captain of
the steamer. As the ship's boat neared the
Molly Crenshaw, a clear, strong voice rang
out from the schooner's deck:
" Hello, el Capitan ! I am glad to see ychi.
I made up my mind that was your vessel the
moment my eyes fell upon her, before sun-
rise."
The captain in the stem of the little boat
gave a start. He was a handsome, well-made
man, to whom much of his youth remained.
His hair was black and his eyes were bright.
"Hello! " he cried, and ordered his crew
to make for the schooner.
In a few minutes the two men were shak-
ing hands on the deck of the Molly Cren-
shaw. They were well acquainted, having
frequently met at ports where they had been
trading, and they liked each other. El Cap-
itan, as Ezra always called him, spoke English
with an accent, now scarcely noticed by the
Budrack family, and almost the first thing he
did was to ask after the skipper's wife and
daughter, and to hope that they were very
well.
THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN 211
" They are all right/' said Ezra, " and
they'll be on deck in no time, when I tell
them you're here."
Drusilla Budrack was a pretty girl and a
good one. She had dark eyes, which she owed
to her mother, and an embrowned complex-
ion, which had been given her by the sea air.
She was very glad to see el Capitan, although
she did not say as much about it as her par-
ents did. As for the Spaniard, he was de-
lighted. For more than two years he had
been in love with Drusilla. He had been in
port with her for weeks at a time, and he
had never met a Spanish woman who suited
him so well. He longed to follow the exam-
ple of the good Ezra Budrack, and sail the
seas with a wife on board his ship. All these
things were known to the Budracks, but noth-
ing definite had been done in the matter.
As the Budracks and el Capitan were talk-
ing pleasantly together, relating their experi-
ences since they had last met, they perceived
a little gunboat approaching from the town.
" The Commandant treats you tetter than
lie treated me," said the skipper to the Span-
iard; " I had to go in to see him and report
my arrival, but he is coming to meet you."
212 THE SKIPPER AND EL OAPIT^N
" Perhaps lie will do some fault-finding with
me," replied el Capitan, with a smile, " be-
cause I did not go direct to pay my respects
instead of stopping here."
In a few minutes the gunboat lay to near
by, a small boat put out from her, and the
Russian Commandant boarded the Molly
Crenshaw. He was a stout man, with a coun-
tenance which was mostly hair, but he had a
pleasant smile. He shook hands with el Cap-
itan and the skipper, and bowed to the ladies.
" It astonishes me," said he to the two cap-
tains, " to see you consort in such a friendly
way. Do you not know that your nations are
at war? "
The three Budracks and el Capitan started
in simultaneous amazement.
" What ! " exclaimed the skipper. " I don't
understand you! You said nothing of this to
me yesterday."
" E'o," said the Russian; " I supposed, of
course, you knew all about it, and when I was
going to refer to the subject I was inter-
rupted."
" I never heard of it ! " cried Ezra. " It
was not known at the port where I last
stopped."
THE SKIPPER AND EL GAPITAN 213
" E'o ! " el Capitan cried, " I have had no
news like this ! "War ! I cannot believe it."
Then the Commandant drew from his
pocket a despatch he had received from his
government, and read it. It was a fair ac-
count of the war between the United States
and Spain.
The two women began to cry. The skip-
per walked to and fro across the deck in great
agitation.
" It is amazing! " he exclaimed. " They
must have been fighting for a long time. And
I knew nothing about it ! "
El Capitan stood up, tall, erect, and almost
pale. His eyes were fixed upon Drusilla.
" My country at war with the Americans 1 "
he groaned.
"Yes," said the Commandant; "and she
has been getting the worst of it, too."
This further information did not affect el
Capitan. The fact that his people were fight-
ing Drusilla's people was all the bad news his
soul could recognize at that moment.
" You are enemies," said the Russian, " and
your ships and their ofiicers and crews should
be kept apart. It is my duty to keep you
apart! "
214 THE SKIPPER AND EL GAPITAN
" We are not enemies ! " cried el Capitan.
" !Nro war can make us enemies."
Mrs. Budrack looked at him with tearful
gratitude. By nature she was afraid of all
Spaniards, but she had learned to make an ex-
ception of el Capitan, and if he continued
their friend what could there be to fear? Dru-
silla's eyes were downcast ; she trembled with
emotion, and if they had been alone she would
have thanked her lover with a shake of the
hand.
The skipper was not a sentimental person,
and he was not in love with any Spanish
woman; he had patriotic principles, and they
came to the front.
" You are right, Mr. Commandant,'' said
he; " if the United States is at war with Spain,
and if the two countries are now fighting as
hard as they can, of course el Capitan is my
enemy and I am his. There is no other way
of looking at it. It is hard lines for me, for
I've liked him ever since I first knew him, and
my wife and daughter will be very much cut
up, I know, but there's no getting around it.
He is my enemy and I am his."
" But what of all that? " cried el Capitan.
'* A country does not mean every single per-
THE SKIPPER AND EL GAPITAN 215
son in it. In every nation there is always some
one who is different from the rest. I cannot
be an enemy to my friends.''
" But you will have to be, el Capitan/' said
the skipper. " You are a good man, and I
have a high respect for you, but your coun-
try has made you my enemy. You have noth-
ing to say about it, and you can't help it."
" That is right," said the Commandant.
" The rulers of your nations have made you
enemies. You must submit. If one of you
commanded a man-of-war it would be his duty
to capture the other one as a prize. If both
ships were war vessels, it would be your duty
to fight. Your governments have arranged all
that."
At the mention of fighting Mrs. Budrack
went below. She could hear no more. Dru-
silla, however, remained, silent, pale, with
eager eyes.
The skipper knitted his brows and reflected.
"Look here, Mr. Commandant," he said;
" my vessel is liable to be taken as a prize by
the Spanish, is she? "
" By a Spanish war vessel, yes," was the
answer.
"But if there are no war vessels in the
216 THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN
case," said Ezra, " it seems to me that enemies
should fight. If my vessel is liable to be taken
as a prize, so is that Spanish vessel. How is
that, according to your constitution? "
" My country has no constitution," said the
Commandant; "her rulers decide according
to circumstances."
" Do you sometimes have to decide accord-
ing to circumstances? " asked the skipper.
" When I cannot communicate with my
government I sometimes have to do so," an-
swered the Russian.
" Well, then," said Ezra, " how do you de-
cide now ? "
" I must think," said the Commandant.
During this conversation el Capitan was
silent, but looked very black. To be at war
with Drusilla's country — it was a horrible fate.
" I have thought this," said the Comman-
dant, presently: "I will have nothing to do
with either of you, except to preserve strict
neutrality. This is the order of my govern-
ment. You are enemies, and at any moment
you may begin to fight. I have nothing to do
with that, but in this harbor you cannot fight.
The laws of neutrality will not permit it."
The countenance of el Capitan began to
THE SKIPPER AND EL GAPITAN 217
brighten. Suddenly it beamed. ^' I will
fight," he cried. " I am ready to do battle
for the honor of my country. Since there is
no war vessel here to uphold her honor, the
Reina de la Plata will do it. I will sail out-
side the harbor together with the Molly Cren-
shaw, and I will fight her."
El Capitan was a good man, but a wily
Spaniard; his vessel was larger than the
schooner, he carried more men. If he could
capture the Molly Crenshaw he would capture
Drusilla. Then let the war go on ; what mat-
tered it to him! He would have her, and
everything else could be settled afterward.
" N^o," said the Commandant, " you can-
not sail out of this harbor with this vessel.
You are enemies, and the laws of neutrality
demand that one of you must remain here for
twenty-four hours after the other has de-
parted."
Drusilla wept, and went below to join her
mother. If in this time of war the Molly
Crenshaw should sail away in one direction
and the Eeina de la Plata in another, when
would she ever see el Capitan again?
The Spaniard approached the skipper and
extended his hand. " I will go outside," he
218 THE SKIPPER AND EL OAPITAN
said, " and wait there twenty-four liours until
you come. Then I will fight you."
" Very good," said Ezra, giving his hand a
hearty shake; " you may count on me."
" I do not think you have a right to fight,"
said the Commandant to Ezra, when el Capi-
tan had departed for his steamer. " You are
both merchant-men."
" But we are each liable to be taken as a
prize," said Ezra, " and I think that makes
it square."
The Commandant shook his head. " Even
if my country had a constitution," he said, " I
do not know that it could settle that point.
But I shall take no responsibility; all I can do
is to preserve strict neutrality."
The next morning the good schooner Molly
Crenshaw, with a fine breeze, sailed out of the
harbor of Yakonsk, and she had scarcely
reached the open sea before she saw, a few
miles away, the smoking funnel of the Reina
de la Plata. The Spanish vessel immediately
changed her course and made directly for the
Molly Crenshaw.
El Capitan was in high spirits. He had had
twenty-four hours in which to reflect upon the
state of affairs, and to construct a plan of bat-
THE SKIPPER AND EL GAPITAN 219
tie, and he was entirely satisfied witli the
scheme he had worked out. As has been said
before, he was so much stronger than his new
enemy that he thought there would be very
little trouble in capturing her, even if her
skipper and her crew should make some show
of resistance. His steamer rode much higher
out of the water than did the schooner, and if
he should lie alongside of the latter, which he
could easily do, she, depending entirely upon
the wind, while he possessed all the advantages
afforded by steam, his men could easily slip
down on her deck and quell any disorder which
might be occasioned by his action.
Then, as soon as the schooner^s company
had surrendered and good-fellowship and
order had been restored, he would take Skip-
per Budrack and his family on board his own
steamer, where they would have the very best
accommodations. He would put a prize crew
on the Molly Crenshaw, and the two ships
would sail away to a Spanish port. On this
voyage, which naturally would be somewhat
long, he would settle matters with Drusilla
and her parents. He had no doubt that he
could do so. He believed he knew a good deal
concerning the young lady's state of mind, and
220 THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN
her parents would not be in the position to
resist his entreaties which they would have oc-
cupied had they been sailing in their own ves-
sel, and able, whenever they chose, to put
thousands of miles between him and the ob-
ject of his hopes — of his life.
When he finally arrived at a Spanish port,
and if the prize he had captured should be
formally adjudicated to him, he would then
make the Molly Crenshaw a wedding present
to Drusilla. He would take command of the
schooner, and his parents-in-law should sail
with Drusilla and himself, if they so chose,
or, if they liked it better, they should spend
their declining years in any pleasant spot they
might select, receiving regularly a portion of
the profits of the voyages which he and Dru-
silla would make to various ports of the world.
His face beaming with happy anticipations,
he leaned over the rail as the steamer rapidly
approached the schooner, which was now lying
to.
Before the two vessels were within hailing
distance. Skipper Ezra Budrack displayed a
large flag of truce.
" You needn't do that ! " roared el Capitan,
through his speaking-trumpet. " I am not
THE SKIPPER AND EL GAPITAN 221
going to fight you without notice. I make for
you only that I may plan the battle with you."
!Now the two vessels lay, gently rolling, side
by side, as near as safety would permit.
" Before we begin," shouted Ezra to el
Capitan, " I want you to look at this pistol,"
and with this he held up a large revolver;
" this is the only shooting-iron on board this
vessel, and, as I don't want any accidents or
unnecessary bloodshed, I am going to throw it
into the sea. Look now ! Down she goes ! "
And with that the skipper hurled the pistol
into the water below him with such force that
it must have made a hole in the bottom of the
sea. " !N^ow, then, el Capitan," cried he,
" what are you going to do about fire-arms? "
The Spanish captain disappeared, but in a
few moments he returned, bearing a large car-
bine. " This is the only gun weVe got," said
he, " and down she goes ! " With these words
he pitched it into the sea.
" That's all right," said the skipper; " and
now, whenever you're ready to come on, we're
ready to meet you. Of course, as you're a
steamer, you'll have to do the coming on."
" I'll do that," said el Capitan; " but before
we begin, I, too, have something to say. I
222 THE SKIPPER AND EL OAPITAN
shall subdue your men and capture your ship
with as little violence as possible, but still there
will be a scuffle, and there may be blows and a
good deal of general disorder. That is to be
expected, and I do not think either of us can
prevent it. Therefore, I beg of you, my dear
skipper, that you will keep your wife and
daughter safely shut up in your cabin. I shall
tell my men not to go aft if they can help it,
and on no account to go below, and as I shall
be on board I shall see that my orders are
obeyed. Of course I shall allow no injury to
come to the two ladies or yourself, but I do
not wish that they shall even be frightened.
I hope, if it can be so managed, that the whole
affair may be transacted so quietly and prompt-
ly that it will seem to them like an ordinary
nautical manoeuvre."
" His English is wonderfully improved,"
thought Skipper Budrack; " when first I knew
him he could not express himself like that."
Then, with a gradually expanding grin, he
called out to el Capitan : " I am much obliged
to you for your kind consideration for my fam-
ily, but you must not suppose that I would
take my wife and daughter on board my ves-
sel when I was going out for a fight. I left
THE SKIPPER AND EL GAPITAN 223
Mrs. Budrack and Drusilla in the town. They
are staying with the Commandant's family,
who gave them a very kind invitation."
E'ow el Capitan stamped his feet and swore
many Spanish oaths. Every plan he had made
had been swept away as if it had been struck
by a typhoon. If he could not capture Dru-
silla, what would a victory be worth to him?
He was mad with rage and disappointment.
All the time he had been talking his eyes
had been scanning the cabin windows in the
hope of seeing a fair face or a waving hand-
kerchief. It was a vile trick the skipper had
played on him. He had had such kind
thoughts; he had planned to be so magnani-
mous; he would have taken the schooner so
gently that the most tender heart would not
have been made to flutter. But now every-
thing was different. He would not say an-
other word to that deceiving skipper. But
suddenly an idea came into his fiery brain.
" I will run down his schooner," he exclaimed.
" I will utterly destroy it. I will sink it to
the bottom. But I will be merciful; I will
save his life; I will save all their lives if I
can. But his vessel will be gone. Then I
will take him on board my steamer, and I will
224 THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN
keep him here. His wife and daughter must
come to him; they cannot be left in Yakonsk,
and there is no other ship in which they can
get away. On the voyage I will plead my
cause; I will make everything all right. I
shall have time enough to do that before we
reach port. Things will be not so good as they
would be otherwise; I shall have no schooner
to present to my wife on her wedding day,
and I may not be able to do much for Skipper
Budrack and his wife, but I will do what I
can; they will be my parents-in-law."
He gave orders that the Reina de la Plata
should be again put about and headed for the
schooner under full steam. He put men in
the bow with life-preservers, and two boats,
with their crews, were made ready to be
dropped from the davits the moment the two
vessels should strike.
On board the Molly Crenshaw there was
great stir of preparation. The skipper knew
that if there was to be a fight at all the steamer
must make the attack, and there could be no
doubt that her best method of doing so would
be to ram her antagonist. Therefore, he had
spent the greater part of the preceding day
in preparing for that contingency. His men
THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN 225
were now placed in suitable positions on tlie
deck, some armed with marline-spikes, some
with capstan-bars, and a few with axes.
As the Spanish steamer came rapidly on,
some of the men in her bow perceived some-
thing on the schooner which they had not
noticed before. She appeared to have four
masts, although one of them was much shorter
than the others. They spoke of the matter to
each other, but did not understand it.
Among the preparations the skipper had
made for the approaching fight was this appar-
ent fourth mast, which stood about midships,
and consisted of a very large and strong spare
spar. Its small end had been sharpened and
shod with iron, while the other rested in a
heavy socket, in which it could be moved at
pleasure by means of blocks and tackle.
On came the Spanish steamer, heading di-
rectly for the Molly Crenshaw, and aiming to
strike her about midships. On she came until
the bright eyes of el Capitan could be seen
shining over the rail. On she came, with the
men in the bow ready to throw over their life-
preservers, and the men in the boats ready
to drop to the water and pull for any un-
fortunate American sailors who might rise to
^26 THE SKIPPER AND EL OAPITAN
the surface after their vessel had sunk. On
she came until she was within a few hundred
feet of the schooner. Then, suddenly, down
dropped the big spar into an almost horizontal
position ; it was pulled a little forward in obe-
dience to a quick command from the skipper,
and pointed directly at the steamer's starboard
bow.
El Capitan saw his danger and shouted to
the steersman — but it was too late ; the Reina
de la Plata could not change her course, but
went straight on. As the schooner was so
much lower than the steamer, the iron-shod
spar struck the latter about half-way between
her water-line and her rail. It crashed
through her sides and ran for nearly half its
length into the vessel.
The force of the concussion was so great that
both vessels went dashing through the water
for a considerable distance, and if the spar had
not held her in position the schooner would
have been capsized, even if she had received
no other damage. As they moved together
they naturally swung toward each other, so
that when the motion had nearly ceased they
were lying side by side, the spar having ac-
commodated itself to this change in position
CRASHED THROUGH HER SIDES AND RAN FOR NEARLY HALF ITS
LENGTH INTO THE VESSEL."
THE SKIPPER AND EL OAPITAN 227
by ripping a larger hole in the wooden side of
the steamer.
Isow there was a great yell on board the
Eeina de la Plata, and many heads appeared
above her rail.
" Stand by to repel boarders! " shouted the
skipper. But before any of his men could
gather around him a dozen or more Spaniards
were on his deck; they jumped, they slid
down ropes, they dropped like cats. Capstan-
bars and marline-spikes were raised high in
the air, but not one of them was brought down
upon the heads of the enemy, for the skipper
and his men were astonished to see that the
Spaniards were unarmed. As soon as they
reached the deck of the schooner they took off
their caps and, bowing very low, approached
the skipper. More Spaniards dropped down
from the larger vessel, and some of them, who
could speak English, explained why they came.
They were glad to be made prisoners ; they
did not wish to fight the Americans ; all they
asked was good and sufficient food and the
payment of their wages, which were now a
long time in arrears. These things were not
to be obtained on the Spanish ship, and they
were delighted to have an opportunity to sur-
render.
228 THE 8KIPPER AND EL OAPITAN
When his men had left him, el Capitan, dis-
heartened and with downcast visage, slowly
let himself down from the side of his vessel.
He was dressed with unusual care, for he had
expected to act on this occasion the part of a
conquering hero in the presence of his mistress,
and had arrayed himself accordingly. In his
earlier days he had been an accomplished
horseman as well as a seaman, and as a cavalier
garb was more picturesque than that of an
officer of a merchant vessel, he wore a broad
hat with a feather, a bright-colored sash, and
high boots, to which were attached a pair of
jingling spurs. He was, perhaps, the only man
who had ever fought a marine battle in spurs.
El Capitan stalked toward the skipper. " I
am your prisoner," he said. " I am disgraced.
I have lost everything. I have no ship; I
have nothing. Now I cannot ask you for your
daughter."
" You are right, there," said the skipper,
with a grin; " this isn't the time nor the place
for that sort of thing. But what am I to do
with all these fellows of yours? I don't want
them on board my schooner."
" Send them back to my ship," said el Cap-
itan, in a sombre voice. " Send me back to
THE SKIPPER AND EL GAPITAN 229
join them, if you please. Cut that spar in
two with axes, push away from my poor,
wounded craft, and set your sails. The force
of the concussion has sent everything on board
my ship to starboard, and as soon as you loose
yourself from her she will list, she will take
in water through that great hole, she will go
to the bottom — down to the bottom with me
and my men, and that will be the end of us.
We will trouble you no more."
" No, sir," said the skipper; " that's not my
way of doing business. I have made a prize
of your steamer, and I am going to keep her.
The hole in her bow can be repaired, and then
I shall have a good vessel. I am going to make
fast to her bow and stern, and that spar will
keep her on an even keel until we get into
port and ground or dock her."
" Have your own way," gloomily replied el
Capitan; " take her into port, exhibit me as a
captive at the tail of your chariot. Nothing
matters to me. The best thing I can do is to
jump overboard."
"No, sir!" cried the skipper; "you are
my prisoner. You belong to me. You have
no right to jump overboard. If you should do
that you would not be honest. After surren-
der it is cowardly to resign or run away."
230 THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN
The Spaniard put his hand upon his heart.
" I have nothing left but my honor," he said;
" you may trust that."
" Now, el Capitan," said the skipper, " you
can see for yourself that although your ship
is my prize I cannot take her into port. She
must take me. My sails are no good for that
purpose. Tell your engineers and firemen to
go on board and get ready to steam into the
harbor. You, with your engine, will tow me
along, and I, with my spar, will keep you from
capsizing. We will make our vessels fast fore
and aft, and then we'll get under headway as
soon as possible."
Side by side, like a pair of nautical Siamese
twins, the schooner and the steamer slowly ap-
proached the harbor of Yakonsk, but before
they were in sight of the town they were met
by the little gunboat, with the Commandant
on board. They lay to and the Russian
boarded the schooner. "When the situation
was explained to him, he was very much inter-
ested.
" I am amazed," said he to the skipper. " I
did not suppose you could do this. And now
what is your next step? "
" I want to take my prize into your port,"
THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN 231
said Ezra, " and have her repaired. Then Til
put a prize crew on board of her, and take her
away with me."
"1^0, sir," said the Commandant; "the
laws of neutrality forbid that! "
" But what am I to do ? " exclaimed the
skipper. " If I separate from her she will list
to starboard and go down, and if a gale comes
up while we are fastened together in this fash-
ion we shall both be wrecked."
" I am very sorry," said the Commandant,
" but all I have to do is to observe the laws
of neutrality. It is a bad way to capture a
vessel, but I cannot help it. The laws of neu-
trality must be observed. Only one of the
vessels can enter the harbor of Yakonsk."
El Capitan looked down over the side of his
vessel, but said nothing. His heart was heavy,
and he took but little interest in what miglit
happen next.
The skipper was angry, and vehement in
his expressions. He had always disliked war,
and had accepted it only when it had been
thrust upon him ; but at this moment he hated
neutrality worse than war, and was willing to
accept none of it.
The Commandant stood in deep thought.
232 THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN
and brushed his countenance with his hand.
*' There is one thing you can do/' he said,
presently. " Your two vessels can proceed
together as near the mouth of the harbor as
the laws of neutrality will allow. Then you
can set the steamer's crew to work to shift
everything movable to the port side, and when
you have cut away your spar I think she will
be able to steam up to the town, as the sea
is tolerably smooth. Then I can set all the
ship-carpenters in Yakonsk to work on her.
There are a good many of them, you know,
for building small vessels is the main industry
of our place. And you, Mr. Skipper, can
cruise out here until she is repaired, after
which she will leave and you can come in and
join your wife and daughter."
" And how long will it take to make the
repairs? " impatiently asked the skipper.
*' I will put the carpenters on her as close
together as they can work, inside and out, and,
from what I can judge of the damage, I think
they can have her ready to sail in a week."
The skipper grumbled savagely, and wished
he had not captured the Spaniard, but he made
up his mind that he would have to be satisfied
with things as they were, and he determined,
THE SKIPPER AND EL OAPITAN 233
if he must cruise for a week, to sail for Petri-
metkoff, and try to do a little business there.
This would occupy just about a week.
The two vessels moved on toward the har-
bor's mouth, the great spar was cut in twain,
the Reina de la Plata steamed slowly toward
the town, and the Molly Crenshaw set sail for
Petrimetkoff.
It was nine days and twelve hours later
when Ezra Budrack's three-masted schooner
arrived at the port of Yakonsk. The skipper
was very late; he had been detained by un-
favorable winds and the exigencies of trade;
but, dark as was the night, he entered the har-
bor, dropped anchor, and waited for daylight.
Then he went ashore, and knocked at the door
of the Commandant before any of the family
was up. It was not long before that high offi-
cial opened the door himself, still wearing his
nightcap.
" I may be a little early," said the skipper,
" but you must excuse me. You know a man
who has not seen his wife and daughter for
nearly ten days, and at a time when every-
thing is in such an upset condition, is naturally
anxious. Can I go to Mrs. Budrack? "
" Your wife and daughter! " cried the Com-
234 THE SKIPPER AND EL GAPITAN
mandant. " They are not here ! They sailed
away in the Spanish vessel yesterday after-
noon. They were so anxious about you, when
you did not return at the time you fixed, that
they determined to go to Petrimetkoff and join
you. If you had left there they were sure
they would meet you on the way."
" Did my wife and daughter hatch up that
plan? " shouted the skipper. " I don't be-
lieve a word of it! It was that wretched el
Capitan! It is a scheme worthy of a crafty
Spaniard ! He wanted to have them on board
with him! That is all he cared about! He
persuaded them to go; I am as sure of it as
if I had been here and heard every word that
was said ! But I can wait no longer. I must
put on every stitch of sail I can carry and go
after them. When they find I am not at
Petrimetkoff I don't know where he will take
them."
" ^N'o, sir!" said the Commandant; "you
cannot leave this port until twenty-four hours
after they sailed. The laws of neutrality de-
mand that you remain in the harbor until five
o'clock this afternoon, and as that's the case
you might as well come in and take breakfast
with us."
THE SKIPPER AND EL GAPITAN 235
The skipper expostulated violently, but it
was of no use, and he went into the house
and took breakfast.
At about noon, the Commandant and the
skipper were standing on the pier of the town,
when they saw in the offing the smoke of a
steamer. In a few minutes they descried the
Reina de la Plata coming in under full steam.
The Commandant gave a great shout.
" The unprincipled Spaniard! " he cried.
" He knows he has no right to enter this har-
bor until he is sure your vessel is not here.
I must go and stop him. He must go back
and lie outside until the laws of neutrality
permit you to go out to him."
What the skipper then said concerning the
laws of neutrality need not be recorded here,
but the air quivered with the intensity of his
ejaculations. " Make him go back ! " he cried.
" Do you suppose I am going to let that Span-
iard steam away again with my wife and
daughter? I shall row out to her, and you
can do what you please with your gunboat."
Then he shouted for his men, but only one of
them was in his boat, which lay at the pier.
The others were up in the town.
The Commandant ran to his gunboat, but
236 THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN
steam was not up in that little vessel. He gave
his orders and hurried back to the pier to pre-
vent the skipper from holding communication
with the Spanish vessel.
" What do you mean? " shouted the angry
Ezra, when he saw three soldiers arrive on
the pier. " That's my vessel — my property.
She's no Spaniard now. And she has my wife
and daughter on board."
"It is my duty," said the Commandant,
" and I can't help it."
" Duty! " exclaimed the skipper. " If you
are so particular about duty, why did you al-
low her to lie here for a week to be repaired?
Do you call that neutrality ? "
" I don't call that anything," said the Com-
mandant. " I know of no decree issued by
my government which would prevent my giv-
ing work to the ship-carpenters of this town.
As soon as steam is up on my gunboat I shall
go out and make that Spaniard turn back.
Confound him ! " he continued, " he is coming
too far, and he is about to drop anchor."
" Yes! " exclaimed the skipper, " and they
are making ready to lower a boat. Perhaps
my wife and daughter will come ashore."
" They shall not do it ! " roared the Com-
THE 8KIPPER AND EL GAPITAN 237
mandant. " There shall be no coininunlca-
tion. O that my gunboat were under steam!
I would sink that little boat. It is making di-
rectly for the pier."
" You'd better not try that," cried the skip-
per. " That would be a worse breach of neu-
trality than anything that has been mentioned
yet. But mind you, Mr. Commandant, that
steamer does not leave this port until I get my
wife and daughter. If I can't hinder it any
other way I'll sink my schooner across the
mouth of the harbor."
The Commandant paid very little attention
to these words. The boat from the Reina de
la Plata was approaching rapidly. El Capitan
sat in the stern, and as he came nearer it was
seen that his face was beaming.
"Keep off!" shouted the Commandant.
" Don't try to land here, or "
El Capitan may have been deaf with ex-
citement, but, whether this was the case or
not, he was standing on the pier in less than
a minute after the Commandant had shouted
to him.
" This is intolerable," said the Russian, ad-
vancing. " The laws of neutrality forbid
communication "
238 THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN
"Down witli the laws of neutrality!"
shouted el Capitan. " I trample them under
my feet! I have nothing to do with them! ''
The coimtenance of the Commandant
bristled with rage. " JSTothing to do with the
laws of neutrality? '^ he yelled. " I will show
you "
" Ha ! '^ cried el Capitan. " You cannot
show me anything. To be neutral there must
be enemies; to enforce neutrality there must
be war. There is no war, therefore there is
no neutrality. Peace has been proclaimed be-
tween the Spaniards and the Americans. I
have the news. I got this Russian newspaper
from a steamer I spoke, bound for Petrimet-
koff, and I immediately put back here at full
speed, Mr. Budrack, because I wanted the
Commandant to know everything in case you
should arrive without my sighting you, which
you did."
During this speech the skipper stood
amazed. The war ended! Peace! What
complications did this news bring with it!
He wanted to row out to his wife and daugh-
ter, but he must wait and find out how mat-
ters stood. The Commandant had been read-
ing an account of the peace protocol, and he
THE SKIPPER AND EL OAPITAN 239
now translated it into Englisli for the skip-
per.
" Well? " said the Commandant, looking at
el Capitan.
" It is well," said the Spaniard, " very well.
There is no war; I am no longer a prisoner.
There is no war, and my ship is no longer a
prize."
" Stop there ! " shouted the skipper. " I
don't agree to that."
" But you must agree," said el Capitan.
" Your prize has not been adjudicated to you,
and I am sure no court would give it to you
now."
" He is right," said the Commandant. " I
am afraid he is right. But tell me this," said
he, addressing the skipper: "if that ship is
not your prize, who is going to pay the ship-
carpenters for her repairs? "
It was el Capitan who made answer. " I
do not know," he said, shaking his head ; " but
one thing is certain: I ordered no repairs."
" And I would not have had them made if
you had ordered them," said the Commandant.
" I do not believe you have any money. I set
those carpenters to work because you ordered
it, Mr. Budrack."
240 THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN
" But if it is not my prize," said tlie skip-
per, " what had I to do with it, then, and what
have I to do with it now? "
" Gentlemen,'' said el Capitan, " do not let
us dispute about who shall pay those wretched
carpenters. Do not let us give them a thought
when there are so many joyful things to talk
about. It is right that you should know, sir,"
he said, turning to the skipper, " because you
are her father. And you, sir," to the Com-
mandant, " because you are the chief official
of the place, and there may be constitutional
laws which would compel you to make some
kind of a legal entry."
" We have no constitution, as I told you,"
said the Commandant; "but we have laws
which compel the payment of mechanics."
" What are you talking about? " cried Ezra
to el Capitan.
" It is this," answered the Spaniard.
" When I took your wife and daughter on
board the Reina de la Plata I considered their
wishes as commands. I was a prisoner; I be-
longed to the husband of the one and the
father of the other. The steamer was his prop-
erty— I remembered my position. I said no
word to them of what was in my heart. But
THE SKIPPER AND EL OAPITAN 241
tliis morning, when I heard that I was free,
that I stood on the deck of a vessel of which
I was commander, then all was changed. I
had a right to say what I pleased, and I told
your daughter that I loved her. I will not
speak of the details, but she accepted me, and
my soul immediately floated as bravely as
that proud flag of Spain you see upon my
vessel."
" And her mother? " inquired the skipper.
"What did she do?"
" She shed tears," replied el Capitan, " but
I am sure they were tears of joy. She said
she did not believe you would allow your
daughter, sir, to wed an enemy, but she was
sure you would not object to an alliance with
the subject of a friendly power."
The skipper made no further remark, but
got into his boat and was rowed to the steamer.
El Capitan, being a man of discretion, did
not go to the vessel until half an hour later.
The skipper met him at the rail.
" I have settled the whole matter," said
Ezra. " I expected you to marry my daughter
because my wife had made up her mind that
it should be so. If your ship had been my
prize I had intended to sell the Molly Cren-
242 THE SKIPPER AND EL OAPITAN
shaw, and we would all have sailed on the
Eeina, because, in these days, a steamer is bet-
ter for trading than any three-masted schooner,
no matter how good she may be. Things are
changed, but I shall still carry out my plan.
I shall sell my schooner, and buy the steamer,
if your owners will act reasonably about it.
And then, of course, I will pay for the repairs,
and I suppose I must settle the back wages of
the sailors, if I expect to keep them."
That evening the three Budracks and el
Capitan dined with the Commandant and his
family. They spent a pleasant evening, and
when they had returned to their schooner the
skipper and his wife sat up for awhile in their
little cabin, to talk over matters and things.
" This has all turned out very well for Dru-
silla and el Capitan,'' said Mrs. Budrack, " but
if we sell the Molly Crenshaw we shall lose a
very pleasant home.
" Yes," said Ezra. " I don't suppose that
Spanish steamer can be made to take her
place as far as our comfort goes."
" And it may end," she continued, " in our
buying a house on shore, somewhere, and liv-
ing there. I don't believe el Capitan will be
wanting us to be sailing about with him all
the time.'*
THE SKIPPER AND EL CAPITAN 243
" No," said Ezra, " and I don't believe we
would like it, either." •
" The Commandant was in a very good
humor to-night," remarked Mrs. Budrack.
" He seemed to think it a fine thing for the
town that his ship-carpenters had such a good
job."
" Oh, yes," said Ezra, " I don't wonder
he was pleased; but if I had known I should
have to pay for that hole I made in that
Spanish vessel, I would not have punched
it,"
" And listen to those sailors," said Mrs.
Budrack, " over there on the steamer. They
are all singing. I expect it's the thought that
they are going to get their back-wages that
makes them so happy."
" Yes," said Ezra, somewhat dolefully,
" and, from what el Capitan told me this even-
ing, some of their wages must be a long time
in arrears. It will be a pretty heavy drain on
me, but as that's going to be my ship, and as
el Capitan is going to be my son-in-law, I sup-
pose I've got to pay them, and make things
square for him and Drusilla."
Mrs. Budrack reflected for a moment.
" Now, Ezra," said she, " let me tell you
244 THE SKIPPER AND EL GAPITAN
something. The next time you get mixed up
in a war I'd advise you to get on the side that's
beaten, or else on the side that's bound to pre-
serve the laws of neutrality. It doesn't pay to
conquer."
"COME IN, NEW YEAR
"COME IN, NEW YEAR"
IN" a fine old country mansion, commodious,
somewhat imposing and positively heavy
in its style of architecture, resided the Hon.
Horace Brunder, now an elderly man, and
Mrs. Brunder, his wife. Tor several years
these two had made up the family — a very
small family for so large a house. They had
no children, and, although they were very good
company for each other, they felt as they daily
grew older that they could not of themselves
make their home as cheerful and as pleasant
as they would have it. They felt this the more
forcibly because there had been many years
when that house was very cheerful and very
pleasant. Therefore it was, about six months
before this story opens, this all too quiet cou-
ple had taken into their home a young girl,
Margey Griffith, the niece of Mrs. Brunder
and one of a large family of fatherless boys
and girls.
347
248 ''GOME IN, NEW YEAR''
The Hon. Horace had never been fond of
children, and at one time in his life it might
have been said that he absolutely disliked boys
and girls, but now, since he had ceased to go
out in all weathers and was feeling a growing
dependence on the indoor pleasures of his
home, he had agreed with his wife that it
would be a good thing to have some young life
in the house, and that of all the persons they
knew the niece Margey was best adapted to
supply the missing and needed element in
their household life.
It had been considered by Margey's family
that it was a most fortunate thing that her rich
uncle, who did not care for young people,
should take her into his house, and for a time
the girl herself was very well satisfied with the
change from the somewhat contracted subur-
ban house and the active bustle of a large fam-
ily to the quiet rural beauty of the old man-
sion, its garden, its lawn, and its woodland.
But as summer passed and as autumn, with its
bright-hued foliage, came and went, and as the
rigors of winter settled themselves upon the
land, Margey often thought of the stirring life
which was going on at home, where winter
was the liveliest time of the year. Here, when
''OOME IN, NEW YEAR'' 249
the snow was deep, she could not walk mucli,
and, although she sometimes went sleighing,
it was not a very exhilarating thing to sit
wrapped in furs by the side of her aunt, who
seldom spoke when she was out in the frosty
air, and who would have been unpleasantly ag-
itated if the horses had broken into the fine
spanking gait at which Margey would have
driven them had she had command of the reins,
or even command of the coachman.
At last Christmas came, but it was a dull
time for Margey. There were neighbors in-
vited, but they were all elderly people and of
a reposeful turn of mind. Margey received
several presents, among them a beautiful little
watch from her uncle, and, although she had
never received anything which could compare
with these Christmas gifts, they did not com-
pensate her for the loss of the holiday atmos-
phere of her home. During the whole day
she felt as though she were attending the fu-
neral of Santa Claus.
But on the last day of the year her spirits
sank still lower. With her brothers and sisters
and the elderly members of the family she had
been accustomed ever since she could remem-
ber to make a great deal of ISTew Year's Eve,
250 " COME IN, NEW YEAR "
and among the observances whicli were never
omitted was the traditional custom of opening
the front door of the house exactly as the clock
struck the hour of midnight, in order to let the
"New Year come in. Then, altogether, young
and old, they would shout, as the door swung
back : " Come in, 'New Year ! Welcome, New
Year ! " And when it was considered that the
newcomer had really crossed the threshold
they would turn to each other, each wishing
all a happy New Year and many more to come.
This time-honored ceremony was to Margey
one of the most pleasant features of the holiday
season, for it concerned not only the joys of
the moment, but those of happy days to come.
On this New Year's Eve Margey felt her-
self in a truly doleful mood. Her uncle and
aunt had gone to their room at ten o'clock, and
not one word had they said which indicated
that they considered this evening to be in any
way different from the ordinary evenings of
the year. To Margey this seemed like a sort
of domestic sacrilege. If she could have done
so, she would have sped away to her home,
even if it had been necessary to speed back
again before the cock should crow.
She went to her room not because she
''COME IN, NEW TEAR'' 251
wanted to do so, but because the lights were
all put out down stairs; but she did not go to
bed. She sat thinking of all the lively scenes
that were going on at home. Most likely they
were playing charades, but they would be
sure to stop them a little before twelve. Her
mother and one of the girls would be getting
things together for a little supper, for they
always began the New Year with something
to eat, drink, and be merry over. In this big,
old house it would be high-treason to eat be-
tween twelve and one o'clock at night.
The hands of Margey's new watch moved
on and on until they pointed to a quarter of
twelve, and then the eyes of our young lady
opened wider and wider as she sat and gazed
at the wall and saw the family at home. She
could see them just as well as though they were
there.
" They are all looking at the clock," she
said, " watching and waiting and talking.
They always begin too soon for fear of being
too late. Tom is standing at the front door
now, so that nobody shall get ahead of him
when the time comes."
For a few moments she sat as though her
eyes were fixed on the energetic Tom, when
suddenly she rose to her feet.
252 " COME IN, NEW TEAR '»
" I'll do it," she said, " even if I have to
do it all by myself in the dark. I'll go down
and let the ISTew Year in."
Slowly and on tiptoe she descended the soft-
ly carpeted staircase. At the landing which
overlooked the hall there was a round window,
through which came the rays of the full moon,
lighting the hall and stairway, so that Margey
could see her way without the slightest trou-
ble. The big clock was in the shadow, but
she knew it was not yet twelve, and, stepping
lightly to the great hall door, she went quietly
to work to unfasten it. There was a bolt and
a chain and a lock. The first slipped back
easily and without any noise, and the chain
was removed in a moment, but the lock turned
hard, and as she forced the big key around
she was afraid that there might be a sudden
click which would be heard on the floor above.
It would be a dreadful thing if her aunt should
hear it, for it had been thoroughly impressed
on her mind that if that good lady should be
suddenly startled nobody could know what
might happen. But, although she moved the
big key slowly and with much difficulty, she
moved it steadily, and finally it went around
as far as it would go, without a click.
"COME IN, NEW TEAR'' 253
The door was unfastened. She turned the
knob and stood, holding it firmly, waiting for
midnight. Very soon she heard a whirring
sound in the big clock on the landing. Then
there came the first stroke of twelve, and with
that Margey etepped back and opened wide the
door.
" Come in ! " she said, but before she could
utter the words " ]!^ew Year" she stopped sud-
denly, for on the portico in front of her she
saw a man. The girl was on the point of
screaming, but even at this dreadful moment
she remembered that if her aunt should be
startled nobody could know what might hap-
pen, and so she clapped her hand to her mouth.
She sprang back, however. She could not
help that, and at the same moment the man
stepped into the hall.
" You are right," he said in a whisper, and
looking at the hand which was still over Mar-
gey's mouth. " I understand. I won't make
the least noise in the world. Let me shut the
door. I can do it very quietly."
If the cold air which rushed in through
the open doorway had frozen Margey as stiff
as a statue she could not have been more in-
capable of speaking or moving than she was at
"COMB IN, NEW YEAB"
that moment. If she had dared to cry for
help or tried to run away, she would not have
been able to do either. She stood and stared,
whiter than the moonlight. The man was re-
fastening the door, and as he did so a ray of
blessed relief came into the mind of Margey.
He had put down on the floor a valise
and an umbrella. Surely no burglar, no
wicked man of any sort, would go about with
a valise and an umbrella, and he seemed to
know all about fastening doors without mak-
ing a noise. This ray of relief was a very lit-
tle ray, but it revived Margey sufficiently to
enable her to drop her hand from her mouth.
The man now stepped toward the library
door, and with one finger on his lip he beck-
oned to Margey. She was so astonished at
this action that, almost without volition, she
followed him. She was so thoroughly fright-
ened that she could do nothing herself. She
had not even the strength to disobey, but as
she stepped into the library she hugged to her
heart the thought of the umbrella and the
valise. The man took from his pocket a box
of matches, and, striking a match, he stepped,
without the slightest hesitation, to the corner
of the mantel-piece, on which stood a great
" COME IN, NEW TEAR " 255
candlestick, and lighted the candle. Then he
quietly closed the door.
" I do that," he said, " because if your aunt
should hear our voices and be startled, there
is no knowing what might happen.''
" How could he know that? " Marge j asked
herself, and a third ray of comfort was added
to that furnished by the umbrella and valise.
In the light of the candle Margey could see
that the man was rather short, very well wrap-
ped up, and wore a fur cap, which now, how-
ever, he removed, showing a head of reddish
brown hair a little curled, and with some
streaks of gray on the temples. His face
looked as if he had lived out of doors a good
deal, in all sorts of weather, but his eyes were
bright, and there was a pleasant expression
about the mouth, as if he would be glad to
laugh if there were anything to laugh at.
" It was very, very good of you," he said,
still speaking in an undertone, " to come down
and let me in. You must have seen me from
your window. I was afraid there was no one
awake in the house. I heard you at work at
the bolt and the chain, and I knew why you
were so slow and so quiet. Of course I can-
not be mistaken in supposing you to be Miss
Griffith?"
256 " COME IN, NEW TEAM "
]^ow Margey found her voice — tliat is, a lit-
tle of it. " Yes," she said, ^^ and who, I beg
of you, sir — who are you? "
" I am John Brunder, your uncle's brother.
Surely you have heard of me? "
" A very little," said Margey.
" And how much, may I ask? " he said,
showing some surprise.
" I never heard you mentioned but once,"
she replied, " and that was one day when I
found Aunt Ellen in one of the bedrooms
which I had not seen before, the door having
always been locked."
" Had it a bedstead in it," said he, " with a
curved footboard? "
" Yes, it had," said Margey, more and more
relief coming into her mind each moment.
" And did you notice anything in the way
of sporting articles — guns, boxing gloves? "
" Yes," said Margey. " There were boxing
gloves and foils on the wall at the head of the
bed and two guns on a rack, and there were
some cases in the corner which looked as if
they held fishing-rods. I was surprised to see
these things, and asked Aunt Ellen to whom
they belonged. She said that the room used to
be occupied by Uncle Horace's brother John,
but that he did not live here now."
"GOME IN, NEW TEAR*' 267
" Is that all slie told jou? " lie asked.
" Every word/^ said Margey.
He gave his head a little nod. " Perhaps
it was as well," he said. " There's no use in
raking up disagreeable things before young
people. But I am glad to hear that my old
room is kept just as it used to be. That's a
good sister-in-law of mine, and I hope I may
not do a thing to startle her, knowing as I do
that no one could tell "
" What might happen," added Margey, in-
voluntarily.
" But you ought to know all about me," said
he. " It will not do for you to be ignorant any
longer, especially as you were so good as to
come down to let me in."
" But I didn't," said Margey. " I didn't
come down to let you in."
" Then who, in the name of common sense,
did you ask to come in? There was nobody
but me on the porch."
" I opened the door for the !N'ew Year to
come in," said Margey.
John Brunder stood and looked at her in
amazement, and then Margey, who had almost
recovered her self-possession, told him all
about it.
258 " GOME IN, NEW YEAR "
" Well, well, well! " he exclaimed, " you're
the kind of girl I like. I knew that a niece
of my brother's wife was living here, but I had
no idea she was such a — such a girl as you are !
What is your name? "
" Margey."
" Miss Margey," said John Brunder, ex-
tending his hand, " I wish you a very happy
New Year."
" The same to you, sir," said she, giving him
her hand.
" And now you want to know why I don't
live here," said John Brunder. " You cer-
tainly have a right to know, and I will tell you
in as few words as possible. I was born in this
house and have lived here a good deal, off and
on, and the last time I took up my abode in
the room with the bedstead with the curly foot-
board I thought I was settled for life, but my
brother and I are very different in disposition.
He is more sober and quiet than I am, and I
am a great deal more lively and restless than he
is, and there you have our characters in as few
words as possible. About six years ago we had
a misunderstanding. I will not say anything
about it, because he is not here to present his
side of the question, and under the circum-
** OOME IN, NEW TEAR'' 259
stances it would not be fair for me to present
mine. However, I am very hot-headed at
times — not always, mind you, for generally I
am very mild indeed, but at this particular
time I ignited and went off like a fire-cracker,
and you know that when a fire-cracker goes
off it doesn't come back again."
Margey was listening with great interest.
She and her companion had seated themselves,
and she was rapidly losing all fear of him.
" As I told you," he continued, " I went
off and did not intend to come back, but grad-
ually my ideas began to change. My brother
was getting old — so was I, for that matter —
and I determined to try to be reconciled with
him. I started out this day thinking it would
be a good thing to begin the I^ew Year in
harmony and brotherly love. I expected to be
here early in the evening, but my train was
detained for a long time, and I really did not
know how late it was when I walked up here.
I was dumf ounded at finding the house all shut
up and dark, and I could not think what to do,
for I knew very well that if I rang the bell I
might startle your Aunt Ellen, in which case
nobody could know what might happen. So
I stood there deliberating, and I really believe
260 " GOME IN, NEW YEAR "
I was on tlie point of walking back to the vil-
lage when I heard someone opening the door
so gently and quietly that I was positively
certain it was highly desirable not to make a
noise. So, you see, I was not surprised when
the door opened. I supposed that someone,
probably Joseph Buckle, had seen me arrive.
By the way, is Joseph still here? "
" Oh, yes! " said Margey.
"I am glad of that," said John Brunder.
" Joseph was always a good friend of mine.
!N'ow you see," he continued, " just how things
stand. You come down to let the !N"ew Year
in, and in I pop. I hope the ISTew Year came
in with me, and that it will prove to be the hap-
piest that any of us has yet known."
" So do I," said Margey, but she had always
wished that ever since she had known what a
IN'ew Year meant.
John Brunder rose. " My dear young
friend, Miss Margey," he said, " what are we
going to do next? And if you will allow me
to answer my own question I will say that the
very best thing you can do for me is to give me
something to eat, or, if it will please you bet-
ter, allow me to get it myself, for if the pantry
of this house is still under the charge of Joseph
Buckle I know where to find the eatables."
" COME IN, NEW YEAR " 261
For a minute Margey stood and looked
earnestly at the good-natured gentleman. She
believed, just as firmly as she believed any-
thing, that he was Mr. John Brunder, the
younger brother of her Uncle Horace, but still
she had no positive proof of the fact; she had
only his word for it. Was it right for her to
allow him to go about the house and eat things
without giving the family notice of his pres-
ence? But if she were to go upstairs and
knock at her uncle's door, her Aunt Ellen —
oh, no; she could not do that at this time of
night.
He laughed. He was almost on the point of
laughing aloud, but he checked himself. " I
know what you are thinking about,'' said he,
" and it is perfectly right for you to think so."
" Oh, I don't really think," said Margey
apologetically, " but, you see, I "
" Of course I see! " he answered. " I see,
perfectly. Just wait a minute." So saying,
he picked up his umbrella. " ISTow, please look
at the name on this silver plate," said he, hold-
ing it close to the candle.
Margey obeyed. " But that isn't your
name ! " she exclaimed in surprise. " That is
my uncle's name, Horace Brunder! "
262 " GOME IN, NEW YEAR "
" To be sure it is! " said he. " I took it
away by mistake and left mine. If he refuses
to be reconciled with me, we can change um-
brellas anyway, so that my time will not be en-
tirely lost."
Margey smiled. " I think that is a queer
way to prove your identity," she said, " but
as I truly believe it doesn't need any proving
it does not matter."
" It is a very good proof," persisted the
other. " If I were an improper person and
had taken that umbrella, do you suppose I
would have brought it back? And now let's
go into the pantry. I'm nearly famished."
So saying, he picked up the candlestick,
and, shading the flame so that no ray of it
should go upstairs, he crossed the hall into
the dining-room. Margey followed, and as she
saw how deftly he made his way around the
furniture and toward the pantry she felt posi-
tively assured that he must at one time have
been very much at home in that house. In
the pantry John Brunder put the candlestick
down and looked about him.
" Do you still eat Albert biscuit? " he asked.
" Oh, yes! " replied Margey.
" Then I know where Joseph Buckle keeps
'' COME IN, NEW YE AW 263
them. Joseph never changes. If a thing be-
longs in one place, it belongs there always.
There," said he, opening a dresser drawer.
" Here is the tin box, just where I have found
it hundreds of times before."
Margey now thought she ought to help a
little. To be sure, this genial gentleman
seemed to know so well where to find the eat-
ables that she might have gone to bed and left
him to take care of himself, but this did not
suit her ideas of propriety or proper hospital-
ity, so she opened another closet.
" Do you eat cheese at this time of night,
sir? " she asked.
" Oh, yes," he replied, " when I am as hun-
gry as I am now! And isn't that a box of
sardines? Open, too! ]^ow, let us take these
things over to the table. No, I don't want any
plate. All I want is a knife to cut the cheese."
And as he spoke he opened a drawer and took
out a knife. " Now, my dear," said he, " if
you will look in the corner of that second
shelf and see if there is not a box of preserved
ginger there I shall be much obliged to you.
Joseph always kept preserved ginger in that
corner."
Margey laughed as she produced the tin
264 " COME IN, NEW TEAR '»
box. " You do seem to know where things
are kept in this house," she said, " and I don't
believe anybody has eaten cheese and sardines
at this time of night since you went away."
" No," said he, seating himself at his im-
promptu meal; "my brother Horace never
indulges in such improprieties, but I was al-
ways much more imprudent. But, so far as
I can see, my imprudences have agreed with
me."
" Perhaps that is because you are so much
younger," said Margey.
" Younger, yes," said John Brunder, " of
course I am younger, but perhaps I ought not
to fall back too much on my youth, for I am
fifty-six. However," he added, " so long as
I am able to eat cheese and sardines in the
middle of the night I am not going to com-
plain of my age."
Margey was looking at him with gTcat in-
terest, thinking it must have been a long time
since he had had anything to eat, when sud-
denly she heard a little noise. It was like a
person coming cautiously down stairs. She
started and listened earnestly. There could
be no mistake. She heard footsteps on the
backstairs, the door of which opened not far
'' COME IN, NEW TEAR'' 265
from the place where she stood. John Brun-
der stopped eating, and half rose from his
chair.
" Somebody coming! " he whispered.
ISTow the door of the stairway slowly opened,
and from behind it protruded the head of Jo-
seph Buckle, the butler. His face was pale,
his eyes and mouth were wide open, and a big
club, which he thrust out in front of him,
trembled in his hand. John Brunder rose to
his feet and pushed back his chair.
" Jo-seph! " he exclaimed. " Upon my
word, it is the same old Joseph! I say,
Joseph, how do you do? "
The old butler stepped down and stood mo-
tionless on the floor, his big stick in one hand
and a lantern in the other. He looked at Mar-
gey, and then he looked at John Brunder.
" Mr. John ! " he exclaimed in a voice
muffled by fright, caution, and amazement.
Then, turning his head, he added, " And Miss
Margey ! "
" Give me your hand, my good Joseph,"
said John Brunder. I don't wonder you don't
believe your senses. But what are you doing
with that club? Did you think we were burg-
lars? "
266 '' OOME IN, NEW YEAB"
" I did, sir/' said Joseph. ^' I heard voices,
and I was sure there was somebody in the
house, and so I came down."
" Why didn't you bring a pistol? "What
would you have done with that club if we had
really been burglars? "
^^ Oh, I couldn't bring a pistol, sir," said
Joseph. " If I should fire a pistol and Mrs.
Brunder should hear it, there's no knowing
what might happen. So I had to come down
with nothing but a club."
" You're a brave fellow," said John Brun-
der, " and a loyal one, and I am glad for your
sake as well as for our own that we are not rob-
bers. You see, Joseph, I have not forgotten
where you keep the good things to eat."
Margey now took pity on the bewildered
butler and told him everything that had hap-
pened.
"Well, well!" exclaimed Joseph. "I'm
wonderfully glad to see you, Mr. John. It's
been a different house here since you went
away, sir. Don't you remember, sir, we used
to open the front door for the New Year when
you lived here? "
" Of course I do," said John Brunder. " I
always used to have some youngsters here, and
we had fine times."
" GOME IN, NEW YEAR ' 267
" And if I had had any idea, miss, that you
were used to that sort of thing I'd have come
down to help you."
" Oh, she didn't need anybody's help," said
Mr. John. " She did it as well as an angel
could have done it. If I had gone back to the
village, I believe I should have been so cross
that I would have started for the city early
in the morning. You know that's my way,
Joseph."
" Yes, sir," said the old man, " and some-
times it has been a pity that it was your way.
But would you like me to go and waken Mr.
Brunder, sir? I think I can do it without
making any stir."
" Oh, no, no, no ! " exclaimed Mr. John.
*' Don't think of it. If either of you ever
wants to be reconciled with anybody, don't
make him get out of a warm bed of a cold night
to do it. ]tsro, I'll wait until morning. You
can get me into my old room, can't you, Jo-
seph, without disturbing anybody? "
" Of course I can," said Joseph. " We'll
go up the backstairs."
" Then I'll bid you good-night," said Mar-
gey, " as I can do nothing more for you."
" More! " exclaimed Mr. John. " If it is
268 " GOME IN, NEW TEAR "
all right between my brother and me to-mor-
row morning, there isn't a being on earth who
could have done as much. And I am very
sorry, indeed, that I have kept you up so late."
With this he picked up the candle, and he and
Joseph escorted Margey to the foot of the great
stairway, where she bade them good-night and
went quietly up in the moonlight.
When Margey reached her room, she did
not go to bed. It was very late, not far from
one o'clock, but she did not mind that. Some
of the family at home were up yet. It was
the most natural thing in the world to sit up
late on New Year's eve. Then she began to
think of all that had just happened. It cer-
tainly had been a good thing that she had been
loyal to the old custom of the family, a wonder-
fully good thing, for she was sure if Mr. John
were as good-natured and as jolly in the morn-
ing as he had been that night his brother could
not help being reconciled. She would be very
glad, too, if he should come back and live
there. It would be so pleasant to have such
a jolly person in the house.
As she thought and thought the affair of
the evening seemed like a romance to her. If
all turned out well, it would really be a holiday
" GOME IN, NEW TEAR " 269
story. And yet there was an imperfection in
the romance. It was not altogether the sort
of story she would have made if she had been
writing it, and neither was it exactly the sort
of real happening that it would have been if
she had arranged it. Mr. John was as bright
and as cheery as anybody could be, but still
if she had had the management of everything
and was going to make a romance in real life,
which it might just as well have been, her own
personality would not have been the only ele-
ment of youth in this pleasant invention.
Margey was capable of being very fond of el-
derly people, but still she was young — she was
not yet twenty — and if the person who came
with the E'ew Year had been just like Mr.
John, only younger — But she would not
think such thoughts as these. She ought to be
ashamed of herself. Still, for all that, fifty-
six was pretty old. Everybody in that house
seemed to be so old ! Her favorite maid, Mary,
had a married daughter, and, so far as the
romance of the evening was concerned, things
might have been different just as well as
not.
When at last she pressed her face to the
pillow, she was still thinking.
270 '' COME IN, NEW TEAR "
" Fifty-six," she said to herself, " and it
might just as well have been — have been '' —
And she had not decided upon the exact age it
might have been, when she dropped asleep.
The next morning Margey was downstairs
very early, nearly a quarter of an hour before
breakfast, for she was anxious to know every-
thing which should happen. In the hall she
met Joseph.
" I wish you a very happy New Year, miss,"
he said. " I forgot it last night, being so rat-
tled, and if anybody deserves a happy New
Year you do, miss."
All the romance had gone out of Margey's
mind, and things seemed very commonplace
to her in the cold light of day.
" I don't believe I had anything to do with
anything," she said. " Mr. John Brunder
would have waited a little while longer, and
then he would have rung the bell, even if it
should startle my aunt."
" Oh, no, no, no ! " said Joseph. " He
wouldn't have done that. Nobody knows
what might have happened if he had done
that. But you'll be glad to hear, miss, that
everything is all right. They've been up since
a quarter past seven, for I told Mr. Brunder
" OOME IN, NEW TEAR " 271
the news when I first went into his room. I
have not known such early goings-on since
Mr. John went away."
"And they are truly reconciled ? " asked
Margey.
" Indeed they are ! " answered Joseph.
" They're all upstairs in the study now, as
merry as crickets. Even Mrs. Brunder wasn't
a bit startled, or if she was it didn't hurt her.
There, miss, that's the study door now.
They're coming down and in a family party,
just as they ought to be." And with this he
retired to the dining-room door.
Margey waited in the hall. It delighted her
to know that her Uncle Horace and his brother
were good friends again, and that her aunt was
happy, and that the house would be more
cheerful, and if she had done anything to help
bring this about she was very glad of it, but the
vague and wandering thoughts which had
filled her mind the night before had all gone.
The romance of the affair had vanished.
Downstairs came the happy party, merrily
talking. Her Uncle Horace was first of all,
his face brighter than she had ever seen it, and
as soon as he perceived her he called out,
*' Happy Kew Year, Margey! " in a voice so
272 "COME IN, NEW YEAR''
strong and hearty tliat she could scarcely be-
lieve it belonged to him. Then her aunt, who
seemed really in a hurry to come downstairs,
gave her the same greeting, which was echoed
loudly by Mr. John, who was a little in the
rear.
" Happy ^ew Year to " — you all ! she was
about to add, but she did not. She simply
stood and gazed, her face turning now a little
pale and now a little red, and her eyes wide
open with wonderment. The last person of
the party coming down the stairs, a little be-
hind Mr. John, was a man evidently young.
He had no beard, and his face was very fresh-
colored. He was tall, too; taller than her
Uncle Horace. She thought he looked as
though he wanted to bid her a happy ISTew
Year, too, but he did not do it.
Now Mr. John laughed aloud, and they all
laughed, excepting the young man, who ap-
parently knew what they were laughing about,
and who turned a little red, and excepting
Margey, who did not know what they were
laughing at, and who turned somewhat pale.
" Ah, Margey," shouted Mr. John, " I
know what you are thinking about! You're
wondering where he came from — you're won-
" COME IN, NEW YEAR " 273
dering where lie came from a good deal more
than you are wondering who he is. You don't
know whether I brought him in my valise or
folded up inside the umbrella.''
" Now, John," said Aunt Ellen, " you are
positively cruel. Margey, this is Arthur, your
Uncle John's son. And, Arthur, I must make
you acquainted with my niece, Margey Grif-
fith."
The young people silently shook hands,
harmonizing in color as they did so, for the
recollection of her romantic fancies suddenly
came across Margey's mind and flushed her
face.
" Oh, I am not going to be cruel! " cried
Mr. John. " This young man made the trip
with me yesterday, but I thought it better for
me to leave him at the village and to come to
the house by myself; for when Arthur went
away he was nothing but a boy, scarcely fif-
teen, and I did not know how he might be
received."
" "Which was all stuff and nonsense," said
Mr. Horace Brunder. " You ought to have
known that he would be welcome."
" Well," said Mr. John, " I thought I could
manage things better by myself, and as you
274 " OOME IN, NEW TEAR "
sent for liim early this morning lie lias nothing
to complain of. Moreover, if I had brought
Arthur along with me I don't believe I should
have had enough to eat last night, for he's a
great deal worse in regard to cheese and sar-
dines in the middle of the night than I am; but
everything's all right now, and as this young
lady is really to consider me as one of her
uncles she might as well begin instantly, and
so I am going to bid her a happy New Year
again, and give her a kiss," which he did with-
out delay, and then Aunt Ellen kissed her, and
then Uncle Horace did so.
No, not Arthur. It was not until the
seventh of April of that year that he found
himself entitled to that inestimable privilege.
There were a great many things which had
to happen before the seventh of April.
In the first place, Margey had to learn all
about the trouble which had resulted in Mr.
John's leaving the old family home, and when
she discovered that the quarrel between the
brothers had been caused by some mad pranks
of the boy Arthur she set herself earnestly to
work to analyze the mind of the young man
Arthur and to find out for herself the interest-
ing series of developments which must have
'' COME IN, NEW YEAR " 275
taken place in his character to change him
from the reckless youngster to the exceedingly
kind-hearted and considerate young man that
he now was.
Like many other persons in this world,
Margey was very fond of the study of human
nature : meaning thereby, as is often the case,
that she had formed an ideal concerning a cer-
tain subject, and that she hoped to be able to
convince herself that the subject was equal to
her ideal.
She did not have uninterrupted opportuni-
ties for continuing her study, for after a week
or two Arthur was obliged to go away, but
he came back as soon as he could, and he as-
sisted her so much in coming to a satisfactory
conclusion in regard to himself and his re-
lation to her ideal that by the time the seventh
of April came around her education in this
branch was entirely finished.
On the next New Year's eve, a little before
twelve o'clock, every member of that family,
including Joseph Buckle and some other
household servants, assembled in the great hall
to invite the ITew Year to enter. To Margey
was assigned the duty of opening the door,
and she did it all herself, refusing any assist-
276 " GOME IN, NEW TEAR "
ance, even from the very urgent young man
who stood close beside her.
When the great door was opened wide and
everybody all at once cried out cheerily,
" Come in, New Year ! " there entered noth-
ing but a great blast of cold and frosty air,
but everybody knew that the New Year had
come in, and the door was closed.
" Now,'' said Mr. John, " this is all very
well, but I can tell you, my good relatives and
friends, that no happier New Year will ever
pass that threshold than when Last Year and
I came in together."
Margey and Arthur had some doubts about
this, for they were to be married in the spring.
A SAILOR'S KNOT
A SAILOR'S KNOT
SIDE by side with Florence Brower, I stood
upon the sea-sands. We had been walk-
ing along the beach, and now we had stopped
to look out over the ocean. I had known this
beautiful girl for about a year, and the love
for her which had been gradually growing
up in my heart had become so absolutely irre-
sistible that, the day before, I had come down
to the little seaside village, where Florence and
her aunt were spending the summer, on pur-
pose to tell her that I loved her, and to end, in
one way or another, the suspense which tossed
my soul in a storm far more violent, I believed,
than any which had ever broken upon this
coast.
If, up to that moment, Florence had not
known that she loved me she had no doubt of
it when I had finished speaking. She could
not conceal the truth from herself, and she did
not try to do it. She withdrew her gaze from
379
280 A SAILOR'S KNOT
the sea and dropped it upon a little strip of
sand between us. In a very few words, but
as plainly as I had spoken in many words, she
answered me. She gave me the heart which
I had just taught her to know.
In the beautiful world in which we walked
together, or stood together, during the next
hour, there were many wonderful things — the
sky, the sea, the sparkling air, the scent of the
pine woods on the bluff; but there was noth-
ing so wonderful as the great knowledge that
Florence was mine. I could scarcely under-
stand it; I did not try to comprehend it.
At last the time came when we must go back
to the village. We walked slowly, sometimes,
in the lonely stretches, hand in hand.
On the outskirts of the village we met a jolly
old sea-captain, retired from active service and
known to us both — Captain Asa Lopper by
name. When his eyes fell upon us a curious
grin came over his wrinkled face as he gave
us an abbreviated greeting. My response was
so loud, so hearty, so cordial that the old man
must have known that something extraordi-
nary had happened to me; but it struck me
with surprise that Florence scarcely spoke to
the captain at all. In fact, when she saw him
A SAILOR'S KNOT 281
she gave a little start, and after that, for some
minutes, she did not say anything. She soon
recovered herself, however, and talked cheer-
fully until we reached the cottage where she
and her aunt were staying.
I wished to go into the house, that together
we might tell the glorious news to Miss Moul-
ton, but Florence gently objected.
" It would be better,'' she said, " if I were
to tell her myself. Of course it will be a great
surprise to her."
That evening when, at the earliest justifi-
able moment, I called at the cottage I did not
see Miss Moulton. Florence told me that her
aunt had a headache and begged to be excused.
" You have told her of our engagement,"
I said; " what does she think of it? "
Florence smiled.
" I am bound to say," she answered, " that
she does not like it; but you must not mind
that. Any engagement I might make would
be a great shock to her. Ever since my
mother's death, when I was five years old, my
aunt and I have lived together. She has no
control over me; I am of age, and I am en-
tirely my own mistress, but it is natural enough
that the news I gave her would shock her,"
A SAILOR'S KNOT
Then my dear girl changed the subject, and
the world was very bright.
The next morning I hoped to see Miss Moul-
ton as well as Florence and to make my peace
with the older lady. Of course she could have
no personal objection to me, and I knew she
was a good woman; so, filled with the courage
of the morning, I did not fear that I could
make it possible for her to see me without a
headache. But when I neared the cottage I
saw that that was no place for me that morn-
ing. There were summer dresses and straw
hats upon the piazza, a good many of them.
Some of the village ladies were making a call.
After an early dinner I was smoking a cigar
in a little summer-house at the bottom of the
hotel garden, when a boy came to me and
told me that a gentleman wished to see me.
I was surprised at this, for I was but little ac-
quainted in the village, and when I reached
the hotel I found in the office a middle-aged
man whom I had never seen before. He was
a serious-visaged person with gray whiskers
and introduced himself by means of his card
as Romney C. Lloyd, attorney-at-law, of Kew
York, and then asked me if I would be kind
enough to allow him a private conversation.
A SAILOR'S KNOT 283
I conducted him to the reading-room, which
dm'ing the day was seldom tenanted. Here
we sat down and he opened the conversation.
" I am here, Mr. Eadnor," he said, " on
account of a telegram which I received last
night from Miss Hester Moulton. I took an
early train this morning, and am very glad I
found you at home, sir, for I wish to return
to-day."
" Do you mean," I exclaimed, " that Miss
Moulton telegraphed you to come to see
me?"
" She did," Mr. Lloyd replied, " and on
very important business, I assure you, sir."
" And what is your business? " I asked.
" Has it anything to do with my engagement .;i^^
to Miss Brower? "
" It most certainly has," said he. " But be-
fore I enter, upon the subject, let me ask you
if you have any knowledge of Miss Brower's
father, Gideon Brower? "
" I know nothing about him," I replied,
" except that he has been dead for a good many
years."
" Mne years, sir, in September next. And
as you know nothing about him I will give you
some information. He was a very eccentric
284: A SAILOR'S KNOT
person, but his eccentricity was not of a char-
acter which could give any reason to doubt
the perfect soundness of his intellect. He had
his own ideas, and he carried them out with-
out regard to the opinions of other people. For
the greater part of his life he was a sea-cap-
tain. He commanded fine merchantmen, and
came to own them; he invested wisely and
amassed a large fortune. But he never
changed his habits or his mode of life ; he was
greatly attached to the sea, and his compan-
ions and friends were men who in some way
were connected with the sea. He married a
lady of excellent family, a Miss Moulton, of
New Haven, who was a passenger on a ship
which he commanded on a voyage to the Medi-
terranean. After the marriage his wife sailed
with him on nearly all his voyages, and when
she died old Captain Brower declared that as
soon as Florence was old enough she was to
sail with him on every voyage he made, and
when she got married she was to marry a sea
captain.
" When the old man died he left a will,
made not long before his death, which con-
tained some peculiar provisions relating to the
manner in which his daughter should inherit
A SAILOR'S KNOT 285
his property, and it is due to you tliat you
should be made acquainted with these provi-
sions. The most important clause is that
which declares that the testator's entire for-
tune is devised to his daughter, Florence, on
condition that she shall many a sea-captain.''
At this I started. " Marry a sea-captain! "
I exclaimed.
" I beg that you will not interrupt me, sir,"
said Mr. Lloyd. " Let me put the case plainly
before you, and then you will know better
what to say. I will not go into the details of
the will, but its import is simply this: So long
as Florence Brower remains unmarried the
property left by her father is to remain in
the hands of trustees, and the interest and
gains accruing from its investment shall be
paid to her. When, according to the desire of
her father, she shall unite herself in marriage
to a sea-captain, then the whole fortune shall
be made over to her. But if she shall marry,
and not marry a sea-captain, then her interest
in said fortune shall immediately cease and
determine, and the whole of the estate shall
be appropriated in a manner which is after-
ward set forth, and which is mainly for chari-
table objects connected with mariners and their
286 A SAILOR'S KNOT
families. This same disposition is arranged
for if she dies a single woman."
I could not repress an expression of surprise
and anger.
" Excuse me, sir," said Mr. Lloyd, " but I
beg you will give me your attention a little
longer. I have set before you the conditions
of the will of Gideon Brower, and I now wish
to set before you your own position in this case.
You have engaged yourself in marriage to
Florence Brower. You are not a sea-captain.
It is impossible that, by any pretense, or even
the honest adoption of a seafaring profession,
you can entitle yourself to be considered a
sea-captain in the sense in which such a per-
son is referred to in the will. The old man
was very wary, and a whole clause is devoted
to the purpose of making it impossible for any-
one, who is not really and truly in the strictest
sense of the word a sea-captain by profession,
to marry Miss Brower, and enable her to in-
herit the fortune of her father. So you see
that Captain Brower tied a good, strong sail-
or's knot around his daughter's future.
" I^ow, sir," he continued, " should you
marry her the consequences are immediate.
She inherits nothing of her father's estate, and,
A SAILORS KNOT 287
more than that, she loses all interest in it; and
the income, which she now receives, will cease.
May I ask you, Mr. Eadnor, if you have a
private fortune which will compensate Miss
Brower for the absolute loss of her father's
estate? I do not ask you, you will observe, if
you are engaged in a business which is likely
to yield you an income which will make up
for her loss, for I possess full information
upon that point.'^ It seemed to me as if my
crushed condition did not admit of words, and
yet this last remark stung me into speech.
"What do you mean?" I asked. "My
business ? "
" In this case, as the legal representative of
Miss Brower, I have made your business mine.
I know that you are the junior partner in the
linen importing house of Woodruff & Radnor.
This morning, before I took the train, I went
to the Mercantile Register Office and investi-
gated the commercial rating of your firm. I
find that the credit of the house is very low.
In fact, you have a very poor commercial
standing in business circles. You need not get
angry, sir. In cases like this we deal only
with facts and there is no need of our forming
opinions; so, unless you have a private for-
288 A SAILOR'S KNOT
tune, or expect one, you are now asking Miss
Brower to give up a present competence and a
future fortune, and you have nothing to give
her in return. ISTow, sir, I have put the case
before you, and you can decide for yourself
whether or not you are going to insist upon the
disastrous engagement you have ignorantly
made."
There was absolutely no answer I could
make to the man, and I felt, too, that when
I should become able to answer it would not
be to him.
" Tell me this," I said, in a choking voice:
" What has Miss Brower's aunt to do with this
matter? How does it concern her? And why
should she send for you? "
" I will tell you," he said. " Miss Moul-
ton is a lady without property. Since the
death of Captain Brower she and her niece
have lived together, and she has shared the
benefits of the very handsome income derived
from the estate. In fact, she acts as head of
the little family and assumes its responsibili-
ties. "When her niece marries anyone, other
than a sea-captain, she will be entirely without
support, unless, indeed, that support shall be
assumed by the person who marries her niece.
A SAILOR'S KNOT 289
^NTaturally enough, sir, slie is deeply concerned
in the matrimonial actions of Miss Brower."
My head swam; my blood boiled. I rose
and pushed back my chair.
" I do not want to talk about this now/' said
I, " and I do not say that I believe a word
of it; but one thing I will say — if what you
tell me is true, it is the most abominable
piece of business I have ever heard of. It is
unnatural, vile, incredible." And with that
I strode out of the room and into the open air.
In what state of mind I left the prying, brutal
lawyer I did not know or care. My first im-
pulse was to rush to Florence, but I changed
my purpose. I was not in a fit state of mind
to meet her. I walked with rapid strides on
the beach, but in an opposite direction to that
which Florence and I had taken the day be-
fore.
I knew now why she had started when she
had met Captain Lopper. The dear girl had
so loved me, when she pledged herself to me
to be mine forever and ever, that she had not
thought of the wicked conditions of her fa-
ther's will, and they had not come to her mind
until we encountered that old sea-captain.
Then suddenly she remembered, and of course
it affected her.
290 A SAILOR'S KNOT
INTow, too, I understood all about her aunt.
Poor Florence! What a time she must have
had with that sordid woman!
In the evening I repaired to the cottage.
I had not made up my mind what I was going
to say, but there seemed to be no reason for
doubt as to what I ought to say. However,
love is above everything, and I would come to
no conclusion until I had seen Florence.
I met her on the piazza.
" You know everything that has hap-
pened ! " I exclaimed. " Tell me what you
think about it."
" Don't be excited," she said. " Let us sit
down and talk. I do not think there is much
to consider. We have engaged ourselves to
each other, and that is the main point; every-
thing else is secondary. For myself, I will
merely say that under no circumstances would
I refuse to engage myself to a man for the rea-
son that I might lose money. I made up my
mind about this, long ago. In fact, I had
ceased to consider the matter altogether.
iNow, then, sir," she said, with a smile, " what
do you think about it? "
I could not answer. I felt as if I could tear
the hair from my head ; again was this terrible
responsibility of deciding cast upon me.
A SAILORS KNOT 291
During my hesitation I saw a quick shade
pass over Florence's face; it was gone in an
instant.
" i^o/' I exclaimed, " you need not think
that! ''
" I do not think it," she said quickly. " A
devil thrust the idea into my mind, but I
would not let it stay. I know as well as I
know anything that I am the same to you,
whether I have money or not."
ISTow I rose and stepped toward her, with
arms outstretched. I had not determined to
accept her sacrifice; I had determined upon
nothing; but love is stronger than all besides.
I stopped suddenly; there was a sound of
footsteps in the hall and someone was about to
enter the parlor.
But Florence was very quick of action. She
stepped closer to me and said in a voice low,
but perfectly clear and distinct, " It is settled;
we are to marry."
All that night, in my waking hours and in
my dreams, the angels sang to me a song of
heaven, the words of which were these : " We
are to marry." And all night long, sleeping or
waking, I heard the devils sing another song,
the words being: "You rob her of her for-
292 A SAILORS KNOT
tune." I awoke the happiest man in the
world, and the most distressed one.
I knew now what I had not appreciated be-
fore— that Florence was a rich woman. In
town she and her aunt lived in a handsome
house; they had horses, carriages, opera-boxes
— all that rich people have. "When I had
thought of these things at all, I had supposed
that Miss Moult on was wealthy; now I knew
that she had nothing, Florence everything.
As never before had I appreciated Flor-
ence's wealth, so never before had I appreci-
ated my comparative poverty. I was young
and enthusiastic, and had high hopes of a suc-
cessful mercantile career. But when I came
to look at my prospects in the cold hard light
which Mr. Lloyd had thrown upon them, I saw
that it would be a long time, if that time ever
came, before I could offer Florence even a
small proportion of what I would take from
her if I married her.
Business had not been good of late, and my
partner. Woodruff, who was the capitalist, in
a very small way, of the concern, had become
despondent. I was indeed a poor young man,
and I had had no right to ask a girl like Flor-
ence to marry me. But love is above every-
A SAILOR'S KNOT 293
thing, and love had met love, and Florence had
said we were to marry! These words, for the
time, swept doubt and conscience to the right
and left, but doubt and conscience never failed
to come rolling back.
I spent that morning with Florence, much
to the discomfiture of Miss Moulton, who sup-
posed that we would have settled everything
on the evening before, and that I would have
gone away by an early train. Florence was a
brave girl that day. She saw how happy I
was and how miserable I was, and she tried
hard, in every gentle and sensible way, to
bring me into her frame of mind; but this
was a difficult piece of work. I was not sure
she was capable of understanding the position
in life which I could offer her, and if I di-
lated too much upon this point, I feared that
again the suspicion might come into her mind
that I did not want her without her money.
Before I left the cottage she proposed that
we should take a sail in the afternoon. We
would get Captain Asa to take us out in his
boat, and the fresh air would clear our brains.
Of course I agreed, but I said to myself that
the longer I stayed here the harder it would be
for me to decide; after all, perhaps the best
294: A JAILOR'S KNOT
thing I could do might be to go away and write
to her.
There was a good wind and Captain Asa's
boat soon left the village far behind her. We
were on a long tack, Florence and I sitting
together on the windward side, the captain at
the tiller. For some time he had been looking
at us with a certain whimsical but benignant
expression, and now he spoke.
" You two young people seem to have run
into a streak o' bad weather, eh? Kind o'
rough and lookin' like as if there was goin' to
be a heavy blow. Isn't that about it ? "
We both gazed at the old man in astonish-
ment.
'^ What do you mean? " I exclaimed.
" Well, there ain't no use o' makin' no bones
about it," said he. ^^ I know what's the mat-
ter with you. I knowed it day before yester-
day mornin' when I met you walkin' along
the beach. I said to myself, ' There now,
it's come at last. She's goin' to be married,
and it ain't to a sea-captain.' ]^ow don't jump
like that; you might go overboard before you
know it. I know all about your father's will,
miss. I knowed the old captain very well. I
never sailed with him, but I met him on shore
A SAILOR'S KNOT 295
lots o' times; and I've heard about the queer
will he made."
" Does everybody in this place know about
my father's will? " asked Florence, indig-
nantly.
" Some does," replied Captain Asa, " but
the most of 'em doesn't. I heard about it a
long time ago, but I never thought of it agin
till the other day. I knowed what had hap-
pened when I saw you two walkin' together,
and I wasn't a bit surprised when that lawyer
got here, nor when I saw your doleful face,
sir, after seein' him, when you was a-walkin'
on the beach, goin' along at about six knots
an hour. Well, I've had you two on my mind
ever since, and I'm glad to have a chance o'
tellin' you what my thinkin' comes to. Would
you like to hear? "
Florence and I looked at each other. These
astonishing remarks of the old captain had a
very strong flavor of impertinence, but it was
such a good-natured impertinence that I did
not know whether or not I was called upon to
resent it. Florence appeared amused and curi-
ous.
" What in the world can you have been
thinking about us. Captain Asa? " said she.
" Of course we would like to hear."
296 A SAILOR'S KNOT
" Well, then/' said the captain, " I'll let
you have it in as short order as I know how.
Here you are, miss, with a fortune, which
I've heard is a mighty big one, waitin' to
jump into your lap the minute you man-y a
man that's a sea-captain, and, more than that,
all ready to scud out o' sight the minute you
marry anybody that ain't a sea-captain. Well,
you made up your mind to marry a man that
ain't a sea-captain, and while I don't want to
say nothin' to hurt nobody's feelin's, I'm
bound to say that I don't believe, judgin' by
the looks of that young man's face when he
was marchin' along the beach yesterday, that
he's got a fortune to give you in place of the
one that's ready to scud away. So you've got
to give up either the man you want to marry
or the money you ought to have, and it ain't
an easy thing to make a choice like that."
Florence flushed.
" You are very much mistaken, Captain
Asa," she said. " It is not at all difficult to
make such a choice, and I have made it."
" Oh, that's all very well for you, miss,"
said the captain. " You're givin' up what's
yours, but it's different with him. He's mak-
in' you give up what's yours; and that must
A SAILOR'S KNOT 297
come dreadfully tough on a man who's any
kind of a man. ^Now don't get mad, either of
you. Just let me tell you how you can get out
of the whole trouble without losin' any of the
money and neither of you givin' up the other
one. This is the way to do it: You, Miss
Brower, you marry me."
At this I sprang to my feet.
" Look out, young man! " shouted the cap-
tain. " The next thing you'll be overboard,
and that'll settle matters the wrong way."
" Sit down, Arthur! " cried Florence, " and
don't interrupt him. This is the funniest thing
I ever heard."
" Well," said the captain, " this is the way
I'd do it: Some fine mornin', whenever you
two are ready, I'll take you in this boat and I'll
sail you over to Clamborough. Parson Mil-
lick lives over there, and he and I 're good
friends. He's married me twice a'ready and
he'll do it again. Then, miss, we'll come
back here and you will have your marriage cer-
tificate in your pocket. Then you and your
aunt can start for l^ew York, and your fath-
er's money will be yours — every cent of it.
That'll be all fixed and settled. ]^ow, as for
me, it ain't in the course o' nature that I can
298 A SAILOR'S KNOT
last very much longer. I'm in my seventy-
eighth year now, though, perhaps, I don't look
it, and there ain't none of my family that's
ever reached eighty, so it ain't nat'ral to ex-
pect that I'll be in the way very long; and
all I want out o' this business is just two dol-
lars a day as long as I'm survivin'. I did
think o' puttin' it at two and a half, but two
dollars is enough. Then when I'm out o' the
way — and I'll put it in my will that you ain't
to wear no black — all you've got to do, sir, is
to wait a decent time and then step up and
marry the widder."
At these remarkable words Florence looked
at me and then at the captain and burst into
uncontrollable laughter. I stared at her in
amazement. What in the world there was to
laugh at I could not imagine. My mind was
filled with horror. To imagine Florence as a
widow was to think of myself as a defunct con-
sort. I was angry; I felt as if I would like
to get up and throw the old man out of his boat,
and yet there was something in his proposition
which raised in my soul a feeling which was
certainly not resentment, but which I would
be ashamed to call hope, the result being that
my mind was in a turmoil such as it had never
known before.
A SAILOR'S KNOT 299
" You are both young," said the captain,
" and I expected you'd both bile over, but
whether you bile out o' the spout or rattle. the
lid, it don't make no diff'rence. And when
you come to think serious about what I've
said, I know you'll cool down. You can
laugh as much as you please, miss, but you
know as well as I can tell you that here am I
a-holdin' out to you the whole o' your father's
fortune, and all you've got to do is to hold
out your hand and take it, and pay me two
dollars a day for nobody knows how short a
time."
At this Florence laughed again.
" Captain," she cried, " I believe you'll live
a dozen years! "
At this the old man almost lost his temper.
" I don't want to be disrespectful, miss, but
that's stuff. It ain't in natur' that I can do it,
and, as to the gentleman, I put it to his own
good-sense if he wouldn't rather wait a little
bit so that you can have the money that's
rightly your own than to take you now and
strip you o' every copper. I've had my say,
and I don't want to hurry you about your an-
swer. You two are caught in a heavy blow
and I've offered you a port of refuge. ]!^ow
300 A SAILOR'S KNOT
you can make up your minds whether you'll
run in or not."
On the homeward trip I found myself in a
very embarrassing position. I felt as if I
could blaze and burst like a package of fire-
crackers, but I also felt that I had no right
to decide anything. It was not for me to say
whether or not Florence should accept the
fortune which was offered to her in this way.
" Captain Asa," she exclaimed, " you must
not ask for an answer to your amazing propo-
sition. An answer would put an end to it, and
it ought to live forever."
" That's not serious," said the captain, " and
it don't mean nothin'. All I ask you is to
think it over, and take it cool. Even if I did
live to be eighty you two would only have to
wait two years, and that's not as long as I
waited the fust time I was married; and as to
two dollars a day for two years, that's not
much when circumstances are considered."
Florence and I did not say much to each
other as we walked from the landing-place to
the cottage. She was pale, and I could see
by her nervous step that she was excited. Be-
fore we reached the house she stopped.
" I am beginning to hate my father's
A SAILOR'S KNOT 301
money," she said. " I believe it is a curse
upon me.'' Then suddenly she looked me full
in the face. " I wish you hated it as I do/'
she said.
This was a sharp thrust, and it hurt me. In
my soul I knew I was not angry enough at the
old sailor for the proposition he had made. I
knew that, in spite of myself, I did not utterly
repel his astounding proposition. I knew that
the desire not to deprive Florence of her for-
tune was ready to rise above everything when-
ever the chance was given it.
" Don't look like that," she said, speaking
more gently. " I know you are only a man,
and that your every thought in this world is
for me. Let us forget that old captain; let
us forget everything in this world but each
other. If we can do that, I think we may be
very happy."
It was necessary for me to return to !N^ew
York the next day, and I was glad that it was
necessary. To decide the great question of
my life was almost impossible. I knew that
if I said the word, Florence was ready to marry
me regardless of all consequences. But for
me to accept this sacrifice was an entirely dif-
ferent thing.
302 A SAILOR'S KNOT
In less than a week after my arrival in !N'ew
York the question was decided for me. The
firm of Woodruff & Radnor failed most disas-
trously. The senior partner was a rash and
hopeful man; the junior partner was in love.
The wreck had been complete; everything
was gone ; we had nothing left but our debts.
I had a little income which came to me from
my family — barely enough to support me in
the simplest way of living. To ask Florence
to give up her fortune and share my absolute
poverty was simply impossible. I wrote to her
and told her everything. I did not ask her
to release me from my engagement ; I simply
withdrew from it. I knew that it would be
kindness to her if I did that.
She did not write to me. "What could she
have said had she written? "We simply parted
without a word of regret, or a word of love.
My letter to her was no more than a mere
business note.
I went into the country to visit my family,
and while there I received a letter from Miss
Moulton. This surprised me very much.
What could she have to say to me? It was
now nearly two months since I had parted
with Florence, and in all that time I had not
A SAILOR'S KNOT 303
heard from her. Miss Moulton's letter was a
long one, and portions of it were written so
well, and her statements were so clear and so
plainly expressed, that I felt sure that much of
the matter had been dictated, or at least sug-
gested, by someone other than the writer.
The contents of the letter may be stated
briefly: Miss Moulton informed me that be-
fore she and her niece returned to l^ew York
they had received news that things were go-
ing badly with the Brower property. Some of
their legal friends had had their suspicions
aroused by some very remarkable investments
made by Mr. Lloyd, who was one of the prin-
cipal trustees of the estate, and who seemed to
have taken everything into his own hands,
and they had therefore made some investiga-
tions into the state of affairs. The result
showed them clearly that Mr. Lloyd was acting
very injudiciously and rashly, and, although
there was no proof of any actual dishonesty,
there was every reason to fear that if he was
allowed to keep on in his present speculative
career, the Brower estate was in great danger.
After this there followed several pages of
very careful writing, in which Miss Moulton
endeavored to say what she had to say in the
304: A SAILOR'S KNOT
most delicate and sympathetic manner. But
the sum of it was this: Florence had deter-
mined to accept the helping hand which Cap-
tain Asa had held out to her. It was necessary
to do something promptly and immediately in
order to save her estate, which, as Miss Moul-
ton put it, was now all that was left to her.
The only thing which could be done promptly
and immediately was to marry Captain Asa on
the terms which he had proposed.
This had been done. They had not called
in the services of the captain's old friend,
Parson Millick, but they had been married
by the rector of the village church. Flor-
ence had wished to do nothing in an under-
hand way. She wished that all who cared
to know should know everything she had done,
how she had done it and why she had done
it. After the simple ceremony Miss Moulton
and her niece had repaired to E'ew York and
the captain had gone home to his cottage.
Florence had made immediate claim for
her property and was now in full possession
of what was left of her father's estate. The
value of the property had been much impaired,
but a handsome fortune remained.
" There is one thing,'' Miss Moulton wrote
A SAILOR'S KNOT 305
in conclusion, " wliicli Florence lias said to
me several times, and which I do not think I
am violating any confidence in mentioning.
She asserts that the marriage she has made
is an honorable and straightforward one, with
no afterthoughts. One or two of her friends
have suggested that it would be possible, after
a time, to terminate the connection by means
of a divorce, which would be easy enough
should both parties agree. But to this she de-
clares she will never consent. Her respect for
herself would not permit her to think of it."
The letter ended thus : " I have written this
at the request of Mrs. Lopper, who thinks that
you should know everything that has hap-
pened, and that she would rather you should
hear it from me than from anyone who might
be apt to state it incorrectly.''
Mrs. Lopper! This was too much. I laid
my head upon the table before me and shut
my eyes. But the world was no blacker to
me with my eyes shut than when they were
open.
For the greater part of the winter I lived
an aimless sort of life, and yet not altogether
aimless, for the great desire which now pos-
sessed me was to avoid a meeting with Flor-
306 A SAILOR'S KNOT
ence. I knew very well that if I should meet
her I would find her the same sensible, straight-
forward, noble woman that I had always
found her, and that she would do everything
to set me at my ease and to establish between
us those relations which should exist between
two persons situated as we were.
But I also knew very well that, so far as
my feelings toward Florence were concerned,
there was nothing noble, straightforward, or
sensible about them. I thought that I could
not meet her — I could not look at her. To
take her by the hand and call her Mrs. Lop-
per — I would rather cut off my hand.
As the spring began to grow into summer a
strange instinct seemed to possess me, and
that was a desire to go to Captain Asa. "When-
ever I thought of the little village by the sea,
of his cottage, and of himself, I imagined that
I saw the only refuge which offered itself to
me on the face of the earth. !N'o matter how
far I might go, where I might wander or
travel, there was no other place in this coun-
try or in foreign lands where I might not meet
with Flor — no, Mrs. Lopper and her aunt.
So down to the village by the sea I repaired
with my baggage, and when I went to call
A SAILORS KNOT 307
upon Captain Asa lie was delighted. I don't
know why he should have been glad to see me,
but he most certainly was glad. He would not
allow me to stay at the little tavern where I
had taken a room, but insisted on my coming
to his house. If I wanted to pay him board I
could do so. He would make no change in
his way of living on my account, therefore
he would not charge me much.
I found Captain Asa in fine condition men-
tally and physically. He did not hesitate to
acknowledge that his regular income had had
a most beneficial influence upon him. He did
not work so hard — in fact, he did not work
at all unless he felt like it. He lived better
— his mind was always at ease.
Had I been asked at this time how long
the good captain was likely to live, I might
have said, judging from his general appear-
ance, that there was no reason why he should
not survive for ten years or more. He looked
a great deal more hale and hearty than when
I first knew him.
He was very jolly, and his enjoyment of my
company seemed to increase. " I was gettin'
mighty lonely before you came," he said,
" for I'm bound to admit that a fellow that
308 A SAILOR'S KNOT
hasn't anything that he's got to do is a good
deal more apt to get lonely than if he had some-
thing to do. And then, again, it seems the
comicalest thing in the world for you and me
to be living here together. I'm not going to
go into particulars, but it does seem comical."
He made this remark a good many times,
and he never made it without finishing off
with a good laugh. I saw nothing comical in
the situation ; in fact, there was nothing in the
world at that time which seemed comical to
me, or very interesting. But I could not deny
that the old captain seemed to be some sort of
a connection between me and something which
had been all the world to me, and I do not
doubt that the captain thought I was some
sort of a connection between him and some-
thing which was the source of all the great
comfort and satisfaction which now pervaded
his life. So, although it might appear comical
that we should live together, it was natural
enough that we should like to do so.
Meanwhile, idleness pressed rather heavily
upon me, and yet I had no ambition for any
career in life but one. It had struck me in
my melancholy wanderings and cogitations
that if, in the future, circumstances should so
A SAILOR'S KNOT 309
arrange themselves that — Mrs. Lopper should
be free again to marry, it was more than prob-
able that, with her conscientious feelings and
constant desire to do what was honorable and
right, she might feel that she could not carry-
out her father's wishes in regard to her, and
especially could not rightfully enjoy the for-
tune he had conditionally left, unless she not
only married a sea-captain but continued to
be the wife of a sea-captain — that is, if she
should choose to marry again. That might be
a very finely drawn sentiment, but I could see
that there would be ground for its existence,
especially in the case of such a woman as the
daughter of Captain Brower.
!Now, when Captain Asa asked me to go
out sailing with him I always consented, and
I asked a good many questions about keels,
rudders, and masts.
" Oh, ho ! " said he one day, " you're be-
ginnin' to catch the seafarin' fever. I don't
wonder at that. A man's always in danger of
gettin' it if he associates with them that's had
it."
I answered that I did begin to feel an inter-
est in nautical matters which I did not previ-
ously know. The captain looked at me stead-
ily for some moments; then he said:
310 A SAILOR'S KNOT
" "NoWy look here, young man. I don't think
there's a better thing, in this world that you
can do than to learn to be a sailor. From what
you tell me, all you know of business is of no
earthly use now, and so youVe got to learn
somethin' else. And if youVe got to do that,
why don't you take to navigation? It would
be a good thing for any able-bodied man that
hasn't a leanin' in another direction, and it
would be a particularly good thing for you.
Yes, sir," he repeated, " it would be a partic-
ularly good thing for you. I don't want to go
into any questions about how long it would
take you to graduate, and that sort of thing,
but I do say that I'm mighty glad to know
that you take an interest in the sea."
After that Captain Asa lost no opportunity
of instructing me in regard to all sorts of nau-
tical points, even going so far as to endeavor
to instil into my mind the use of the sextant.
But I am afraid he found me a very dull
scholar. I had inclination enough, but no apti-
tude. It was evident that Neptune had had
nothing to do with the stars that influenced
my nativity.
The fact that a steady and regular income
now rolled in upon the captain — in very small
A SAILOR'S KNOT 311
waves to be sure, but in surf quite heavy
enough for the sort of beach he possessed —
made him feel that he could indulge himself
in little extravagances. He had a sum of
money hoarded by, but until now he had never
felt that he could draw upon it for luxuries.
]^ow he did feel that he could do so, and he
bought a better sailboat than he had ever
owned^making a very good bargain, by the
way, in trading off his old one.
One day when we were sailing on the bay,
a mile or two from shore, a very heavy wind
sprang up — it may have been half a gale, or
three-fourths of one, or perhaps seven-eighths,
for all I know — but it blew hard, and as his
new boat was furnished with a jib, to which
sail Captain Asa had not lately been accus-
tomed, he thought it would be wise to take
it in.
I offered to gO' forward and lower the jib,
but this he would not allow me to do.
" You will fall overboard if you try that,
my boy,'' said he; " just you take hold of this
tiller and keep it exactly as it is, and I will go
forward."
The captain scrambled to the bow, as active
as a boy, and as I looked at him I could not
312 A SAILOR'S KNOT
prevent a little feeling of despondency. My
conscience was always ready to resist any such
feeling as this, but sometimes it was taken un-
awares.
As Captain Asa crouched by the mast,
lowering the jib, the wind gave a sudden leap
against the sail — though this may not be
a nautical expression — and the shock to the
boat was so great that the tiller jerked itself
from my hand. It is likely that I did not com-
prehend the necessity of grasping it firmly
at such a time, but, at any rate, it was gone
from my hand in an instant, and in that instant
the boat swept around as though it would slide
from under us.
It did slide from under the captain. Totally
unprepared for such a motion, he slipped and
went overboard. As I gazed with open-
mouthed horror upon him as he toppled toward
the sea, he turned his head in my direction and
gave me a look which I shall never forget as
long as I live. It was a look of suspicion, con-
tempt, and hatred. It told me as plainly as if
he had spoken that he believed I had pur-
posely let the boat fly around. He knew very
well that it would be everything to me if he
should fall into the sea and be drowned.
A SAILOR'S KNOT 313
He did fall into the sea, but not entirely.
The accident was a much more terrible one
than I thought it was going to be when I first
saw him totter outward from the deck. He fell
into the water with a great splash, but one foot
was caught in some cordage, and so, instead
of sinking out of sight and rising again head
uppermost, which would have given him a
very good chance for his life, he hung in the
water head downward and unable to do any-
thing to help himself.
Instantly I was at his side; clutching some-
thing on deck with one hand and reaching the
other toward him, I seized him by his clothes
and endeavored to pull him upward. But this
I found almost impossible. The old man must
have weighed nearly two hundred pounds.
Still, I must pull him out of the water. If
he should hang thus a few seconds longer, he
would be drowned. He must not drown!
Again I lifted — I pulled — I strained every
muscle, every sinew; I drew myself upward
as though possessed with a giant's strength.
My eyes were starting out of my head; my
muscles were stretched as though they would
crack. But the captain's head came out of
the water; one of his arms came up, and with
314 A SAILOR'S KNOT
a sudden dash he caught the railing, now very
near him — the weight of both of us keeling
the boat over toward him — and then with a
tremendous heave I had him on board. I
rolled him over to a place of safety, and there,
with purple face and glaring eyes, he lay in
the bottom of the boat, puffing and spitting
salt water from his mouth. He had held his
breath and had not lost consciousness. In fact,
he had been in the water but a very little time.
The boat lay with its head to the wind,
pitching and tossing, and the mainsail flapped
and fluttered in a terrible way. But as I did
not know how to do anything to help matters,
I did not try. In a few moments, however, the
captain was himself again — at least enough
himself to go to the stern and take the tiller.
And then, dripping with water, he put the
boat about and headed her for the village.
So far we had said nothing. E^either of us
had breath enough for talking. But now
Captain Asa turned his face on me with a
very different expression from that which I
had seen upon it as he went overboard.
" Bless my soul,'^ said he, ^^ I thought you
would split yourself apart when you were
pulling me in! You are a better fellow than
A SAILOR'S KNOT 315
I took you for. Fact is, there ain't many men
along this shore could 've done it."
I felt very much inclined to ask him if he
had really suspected that I had purposely
caused the accident, but I thought it would be
better to keep quiet. He did not suspect me
now, and that was enough.
Before we reached the shore I was shivering
with cold, for the upper part of my body had
been well drenched. As for the captain, he
declared that he thought he was going to have
a chill. We secured the boat and hurried
home as fast as possible. The old man looked
a little blue in the face, and I could see him
shiver. It would be a bad thing for a man
at his age to be taken with a chill.
I paid no attention to my own wet condi-
tion, but set vigorously to work to take care of
the captain. I gave him a good rub-down and
put him to bed. Then, at his request, I mixed
him a dose of quinine and whiskey. There was
a medicine chest in his room, and I weighed
the drug in a little pair of brass scales.
^^ Make it sixteen grains," said the captain,
his head just peering above the blankets.
" That's a dose for a whole day, but I'll take
it all to once."
A SAILOR'S KNOT 315
I took you for. Fact is, there ain't many men
along this shore could 've done it."
I felt very much inclined to ask him if he
had really suspected that I had purposely
caused the accident, but I thought it would be
better to keep quiet. He did not suspect me
now, and that was enough.
Before we reached the shore I was shivering
with cold, for the upper part of my body had
been well drenched. As for the captain, he
declared that he thought he was going to have
a chill. We secured the boat and hurried
home as fast as possible. The old man looked
a little blue in the face, and I could see him
shiver. It would be a bad thing for a man
at his age to be taken with a chill.
I paid no attention to my own wet condi-
tion, but set vigorously to work to take care of
the captain. I gave him a good rub-down and
put him to bed. Then, at his request, I mixed
him a dose of quinine and whiskey. There was
a medicine chest in his room, and I weighed
the drug in a little pair of brass scales.
" Make it sixteen grains," said the captain,
his head just peering above the blankets.
" That's a dose for a whole day, but I'll take
it all to once."
316 A SAILOR'S KNOT
When I had poured the whiskey into a
tumbler he spoke again:
"Who's that for?" said he. "We don't
take no infant doses in this house. Put in
about as much again, if you please. Now stir
in the quinine and get old Jane to fill it up
with hot water, the hottest she's got."
When I brought this terrible decoction to
Captain Asa's bedside he sat up, put the glass
to his lips, and drained its contents in one
draught.
" It's the only way to take that sort of stuff,"
said he. " If you stop once you'll never be-
gin again." And then he lay down and cov-
ered himself up.
A little later I mixed myself a dose accord-
ing to the captain's prescription, but with the
proportions very much smaller, and when I
had swallowed it I said to myself, contorting
my face dreadfully, I am sure, " If I have
poisoned that good old man I have done it at
his own request."
Old Jane, the woman who came in from
a neighboring house to attend to Captain Asa's
domestic affairs, was very much concerned.
About three years before, she told me, the
captain had fallen into the water and had been
A SAILOR'S KNOT 317
very sick for a week afterward, and had to have
a doctor.
As I lay in bed that night, unable to sleep
on account of the taste in my mouth, distress-
ing ideas came into my head. I could not help
thinking that the captain was three years older
than when he had fallen into the water before,
and was therefore more likely to be affected
by the drenching. Then I began to ask my-
self if it were possible that there could be
anything which I ought to have done and
which I did not do — if, in any way other than
the carelessness which made me let the tiller
slip from my hand, I could blame myself for
what had happened and for what might hap-
pen.
I came down a little late next morning, and
I found the captain on hand, as lively as a
cricket, with a great appetite for his breakfast.
My spirits rose and the meal was a very pleas-
ant one. The captain seemed delighted to see
me in good spirits. He talked gayly over our
morning pipes, and, slapping me on the back,
exclaimed, " You're a mighty poor sailor, I'm
bound to say that, but you're a good fellow at
a steady pull," and with that he gave me one
of those glances of approval which had been
quite frequent during breakfast.
318 A SAILOR'S KNOT
I continued to go out with the captain, fish-
ing and sailing, but my nautical education was
brought to a close.
" I don't believe it's a bit of use," said he.
" It ain't in you and it can't be put into you.
You might as well take me up to New York
to teach me to sell linen goods and ribbons.
You were born for the land, and I was born
for the sea, and we'd better stick to what suits
us."
If the old fellow had known how earnestly
and how often I had longed that I had been
born for the sea, he would not have made that
speech.
I knew very well that I now ought to go
somewhere and try to do something, but I
made no effort in any direction. The cap-
tain wanted me to stay with him and I wanted
to stay. If I went into the busy world I felt
that I was much more likely to meet with Flor-
ence than with any opportunity of making
money. I believed that I would be involun-
tarily and unwittingly drawn in her direction.
I could not even consider this without a chill
in my heart, and I stayed with the captain.
I never saw anyone more determined to en-
joy life than was Captain Asa Lopper at this
A SAILOR'S KNOT 319
time. ]^ever before, as lie told me over and
over again, had his conscience allowed him to
live up to his income.
ISTow he was careful not to go beyond it,
but he lived up to it.
Among other comforts which he gathered
about him was a cow. The captain was very
fond of fresh milk, and he was determined to
have plenty of it. Morning, noon, and night,
he drank milk at his meals, and if he wanted
more of the refreshing beverage between
meals he went out into his little paddock and
milked a glassful. If a friend stopped in in
the daytime, or even in the evening, the cap-
tain was glad to milk him a tumblerful of
fresh milk, if he would take it. On being
told that this sort of treatment was rather bad
for a cow, the old man replied, " It may be
bad for her, but good for me. I bought her
for my good, not for her^n."
He was also fond of what he called " gar-
den stuff,'' and when his cucumbers were big
enough to pick he had them on the table morn-
ing, noon, and night. I frequently remarked
to him that it was a dangerous thing to drink
so much milk and eat so many cucumbers at
the same time. But he laughed at the idea.
320 A SAILOR'S KNOT
" IVe spent the biggest part of mj life,"
said he, " in not havin' what I wanted, and
now that IVe got the chance to have what I
want I'm goin' to have it. It's my opinion
that cow's milk and cowcumbers go first-rate
together."
This troubled me and it troubled old Jane.
" It'll give him the cholery," she said, " and
if he once gets took with that it's all up with
him."
The next morning I got up very early, and,
going into the garden, I picked all the cucum-
bers from the vines and gave them to the cow.
She consumed them with rapidity and with
evident gratitude, and I felt delighted to see
them disappear. I had begun to feel that it
was my paramount duty to take care of Cap-
tain Asa's life. If anything, in any manner
connected with fatal results, should happen to
him while I lived with him, what would —
what would people say? In fact, what would
I think if any sort of evil which I could avert
should come to this old man who stood be-
tween me and all earthly happiness?
The captain said nothing about the loss of
his cucumbers, at which I was a little surprised.
But the next day he was very loud in praise
A SAILOR'S KNOT 321
of the quality of his milk. " I never tasted
anything like it," he said; "it's better than
any kind of drink I ever did drink. It's all
nonsense about my way of milkin' bein' bad
for the cow. I don't think that rich people
who keep their cows in mahogany stalls has
got milk like this."
The weather was bad that day and at night
there was a regular storm. The wind was high
and the rain was heavy. A little before bed-
time the captain began to complain of not feel-
ing well, and before long he was in great pain.
" I've got the cholery," he said, " or some-
thin' like it."
His face grew very gray and haggard. Old
Jane had gone home, and I thought the best
thing to do would be to go immediately for the
doctor. So I clapped on my hat, and, not think-
ing it necessary to put on even an upper-coat,
I hurried to the house of the only physician
in the village. But he was away and was not
expected back that night.
This was terrible. Something must be done
immediately for the captain, and there was
no use in going back to him without medical
assistance. I did not know what to do; I did
not know where to apply for help. Every
322 A SAILOR'S KNOT
house seemed dark and shut up, and, besides, it
was not the assistance of neighbors, but a doc-
tor, that the captain needed.
Two miles south of the village lived Dr.
Story. I had often passed his house, and the
thought now struck me that the proper thing
to do was to go there as fast as I could go.
So off I started through the storm. If I
should try to get a vehicle there would be a
long delay. I could get there quicker on my
legs than in any other way.
For a time I ran. Then I was obliged to
content myself with walking rapidly. The
rain beat down upon me, sometimes almost
blinding me. The wind blew as if it would
tear off my coat, and the road was so dark that
I could not see how to keep out of the mud and
puddles. Two or three times I came near
going into a ditch.
I had gone about a mile when I began to
feel tired and dispirited. I was walking in
the very teeth of the storm, and it seemed as
if it would be impossible for me to accomplish
the rest of the distance. Besides, it might be
of no use if I did succeed in reaching the doc-
tor's house. He also might be out. If I
turned, the wind would be behind me, and I
A SAILOR'S KNOT 323
should soon be back in the village. But I did
not turn. I pressed on.
For the next ten minutes I might have im-
agined that some sort of a wicked angel was
keeping company with me and whispering into
my ear :
" Why do you do this, anyway? " it said.
" You might drop down directly, utterly ex-
hausted, and perish in this storm. Why do
you do it at all? You have done already a
great deal more than your duty. And, sup-
posing you do not get a doctor, and he does
die? You can't blame yourself, for you have
done all you could. And then, and then, and
then — think of what will happen then! "
As the wicked angel said this her voice be-
came so alluring and charming that I believe
I did make a sort of half stop. But I went on.
" Look over toward the right," continued
the wicked angel. " Do you see that light ?
That house is only a little way from the road.
The people are up. They doubtless have a
fire and are warm. They would be glad to
take you in out of this storm. They will let
you go to bed. They will give you something
hot to drink. In ten minutes you can be com-
fortable and warm in a bed which will be de-
324 A SAILOR'S KNOT
lightful to you, no matter what sort of bed
it is. All you have to do is to turn and hurry
to that house."
But I did not turn. There was a woman in
this world to whom I could never confess that
I had failed, in any way, to do my very best
to keep Captain Asa Lopper in this world of
life.
I was almost worn-out when I arrived at
the house of Dr. Story. If it had been half
a mile farther I could not have reached it.
Fortunately the doctor was at home, and after
I had told him my errand it was not fifteen
minutes before we were both going back to
the village in a covered vehicle.
"We found the captain in a very bad way.
He was almost unconscious. " If I had been
an hour later," said Dr. Story, " I do not think
I could have done much for him."
It was nearly a week before the captain was
himself again, and during that time he sold
milk to his neighbors. While he was confined
to his house I was his constant companion, and
my evident solicitude made an impression
upon him. One evening — it was the first day
he had been able to smoke a pipe^ — he said :
" IVe been thinkin' a good deal about you
A SAILOR'S KNOT 325
lately, and about me, too. WeVe got along
in a number one fashion here together, and it
seems to me as if we might get along together
in some other way. You ought to be doin'
somethin' for yourself, and you might as well
give up all thought o' bein' a sailor; and as
that's got to be given up, it ain't fair for me
to be askin' you to stay here much longer.
You've done a lot for me while you've been
here, but you can't do nothin' for yourself.
Now, what I've been thinkin' is this. I told
you that I've money put by. That money is
more'n you may suppose it is, and more'n any-
body supposes it is. I've always been of a
savin' turn of mind, and when I've got hold
of a penny I've known how to turn it. N'ow,
it seems to me that what I've got might as
well be turned in the lump. And it strikes me
that maybe you're the man to turn it."
I looked at him in surprise. I did not know
what he was talking about, and told him so.
" Well," said he, " this is what I'm talkin'
about. You're a linen merchant; that's what
you are. And you're such a beastly bad sailor
that I think you must be a pretty good mer-
chant. From what you told me, the man that
was your partner was a pretty shackling sort
326 A SAILOR'S KNOT
of a fellow, and I've no doubt that I would
make a better partner than he was. Now,
what do you say to goin' into business again,
with me as partner? It couldn't be a very
big business at the beginnin'; but if I 'tend
to the money part, and you 'tend to the linen
part, and if you do your part as well as I've
seen you do things down here in this village
— always leavin' out anything nautical, mind
you — I don't see why we couldn't turn over
the money I've got saved up, and divide what
we make by tumin' it. Then you'd be in
business, and I'd be what they call a sleepin'
partner — a jolly good kind of a partner, for
a man of my age. I^ow, what do you say
to this?"
I shall not relate what I said to that, nor
what was said in the many conversations on the
subject which followed. But the end of it all
was that I went to ]^ew York and made ar-
rangements to go into business with Captain
Asa as a partner, instead of Woodruff, the firm
name being " Radnor & Co."
At the end of a fortnight I returned to the
village to report to Captain Asa what I had
done, and to inform him fully of the condition
of our young business house, in every detail of
A SAILOR'S KNOT 327
which I knew he would be greatly interested.
I myself was in fairly good spirits, better than
I had supposed it was possible for me to be.
Although I must have years of labor and anx-
iety before me — for the captain's capital was
small, and my credit had received a heavy
blow — and although there was no reason to
feel sure, now that I had given up all thoughts
of a nautical life, that I should ever be able to
attain that happiness which was the only thing
worth working for in this world, still I felt en-
couraged and, in a degree, cheerful. There
was something before me which I could do,
and I was doing it. Furthermore, I had won
the good-will of a good old man. That, in
itself, was enough to cheer my soul.
When I reached the captain's cottage I
found he was not alone. Sitting near him
on his little piazza, and smoking with him an
evening pipe, was a broad-shouldered, hand-
some young man, whom, after the captain had
warmly greeted me, he introduced as his
nephew Tom, the son of his youngest brother.
" 'NoWf whatever you've got to say," re-
marked Captain Asa, " you can say just as
well before Tom as not. He's in the family,
and he's one of us. ITow, you can see for your-
328 A SAILOR'S KNOT
self that Tom is a sailor, a regular out-and-out
mariner. He started out in life on shipboard
just as soon as he left school, and he's worked
his way up f aster'n anybody I know of. Now,
though he's barely thirty years old, he's the
captain of as fine a four-masted schooner as
you'll find on this coast, from E^ewfoundland
to Florida."
At these words a horrible iciness pervaded
my system. I could not tell myself why this
should be so, but it was so. Captain Tom
Lopper was nothing to me ; at least, he should
have been nothing to me. But the fact of his
existence affected me to such a degree that
Captain Asa had to ask me several times to
tell him what I had been doing, before I could
make him an adequate answer.
All the time that I was talking about the
house of Radnor & Co. I was thinking of Cap-
tain Tom Lopper. He was a bright young
fellow, with a bluff, hearty expression, with
a more refined appearance and a more cultured
method of expressing himself than I had been
accustomed to in sea-going people. He was
neatly dressed in a light summer suit, with
nothing about his clothes to suggest the sailor.
And yet he was plainly a sailor from crown
A SAILOR'S KNOT 329
to heel. He did not say very much, but he
took an earnest interest in his uncle's affairs,
and I perceived, with disapprobation, that all
his remarks were sensible and to the point.
I stayed over Sunday with Captain Asa,
and his nephew very soon made himself inti-
mate with me. If he had confined himself to
general subjects of conversation I should not
have objected to this. But there was only one
subject which seemed to interest him, at least
when he and I were alone, and that was his
uncle's marriage. Of course there could be
no subject in this world which I cared less to
discuss with him. But if he noticed this it
made no impression upon him.
Now, all this was in very great contrast with
Captain Asa's manner of treating his mar-
riage. He frequently spoke of Mrs. Lopper
to me, but always in a way which indicated
that we were both to consider his matrimonial
connection as a matter of course, satisfactory
to all parties and needing no discussion; and
he always avoided saying anything which
might in any way wound my feelings. In
fact, he showed a thoughtful consideration of
which I had not believed him capable.
But it was very different with Captain Tom.
330 A SAILOR'S KNOT
Coming toward me as I was standing on the
beach, he laughed as he said:
" I can't help thinking all the time of this
queer match that Uncle Asa has made. It's
the funniest thing in the world to think of
that old man swooping down upon an engaged
couple, marrying the lady, and adopting the
man. That's what it looks like to me. Upon
my word I can't think of you in any other way
than as my uncle's son-in-law. Of course,
that's ridiculous, but it's the way it strikes
me." And then he laughed heartily.
I could not resent this sort of thing. The
young fellow was pleasant and good-natured,
and I even fancied that he had conceived a
liking for me. But I could not stand such
talk — it was impossible ; and if there had been
a train from the village that Sunday evening
I should have taken it.
The next morning, at breakfast, Captain
Tom was in a very good-humor. He had a
holiday, for his ship was in the docks for re-
pair, and, after spending a few more days with
his uncle, he told me he intended to run up
to New York for a week or so.
" I want to see the town," he said, " and,
more than that, I want to go and call on my
A SAILOR'S KNOT 331
aunt Florence. After all I've heard about her
I've got the greatest kind of desire to see her."
He said a great deal more — something
about seeing me — but I heard none of it.
As soon as breakfast was over I took my
valise and started for the train.
All the way to the city I heard nothing
and thought of nothing but these words, " my
aunt Florence ! " They seemed to be glowing
in the sky, to be painted against the trees and
rocks; and if I shut my eyes, they were burned
into my brain. He was going to see his " aunt
Florence! " It was enough to drive me mad!
What happened when Captain Tom came
to 'New York I do not know. I know he
did come, for he called upon me twice at my
place of business and left his name; but, un-
fortunately, I was not in either time.
My mind seemed to be continually upon the
subject of his visit, to the great injury of my
business interest. Sometimes I imagined this
thing, sometimes that. I knew very well that
Mrs. Lopper was not obliged to receive all
her husband's relatives, but I knew also that
she was kind-hearted, courteous and civil
to all. And why should she object to a visit
from the nephew of that respectable old sea-
332 A SAILOR'S KNOT
captain whom she had known nearly all her
life?
This latter view took the stronger hold upon
me, and I painted a great many mental pic-
tures based upon it.
One of these pictures — the one upon which
I worked most frequently — was this: Mrs.
Lopper had taken me completely and abso-
lutely at my word. I had desired to with-
draw from the engagement we had made, and
she considered that as a thing settled forever.
If I had been the man she would have liked
me to be I would have thrown all money con-
siderations in regard to her or in regard to me
to the wild winds, and would have declared
myself as ready to marry her as she was to
marry me. But I had withdrawn definitely,
no matter for what reason, and for the future
I was entirely out of the question.
Here now came a fine young fellow, a real
sea-captain. Of course, under the circum-
stances, she would not think of him as any-
thing but her husband's nephew; as such, a
relative by marriage. She would learn to like
him — I did not believe it would be very diffi-
cult for her to do that — and when the time
came when she should be free again, even if
A SAILOR'S KNOT 333
it should be years ahead, there would be the
man who would occupy the exact position
which her father desired should be occupied
by her husband, when he made his last will
and testament and conditionally left her his
great fortune.
As for Captain Asa, it had seemed to me
on my latest visit to him that he was growing
younger. His face was filling out, some of
its wrinkles had disappeared, his hair was not
quite so gray, he stepped about as if he did
not know what it was to be tired. There ap-
pears to be nothing which so promotes longev-
ity as to go out of office. I considered Bis-
marck; when he retired from the affairs of
state his life seemed to stretch out indefinitely
before him. Captain Asa had retired from
office. He was a man of leisure. He did noth-
ing he did not want to do. He rested as
much as he pleased, he ate and drank what
suited him; all his time was his own, and he
was happy and contented.
But the longer he lived the better ac-
quainted would Mrs. Lopper become with Cap-
tain Tom. Relationship by marriage would
gradually merge into friendship. Captain
Tom would see to that. And when the great
334 A SAILOR'S KNOT
change in her affairs should come, the next
change would be something which might be
considered almost inevitable — at least from
the point of view in which I regarded it.
In one of our conversations Captain Tom
had said to me that I must not think that he
was in the least degree jealous of me on ac-
count of what his uncle had done in the busi-
ness way.
" Of course," said he, " you know that I
am the old man's only heir, and that at his
death I would have had that money he has
scratched together. But he has talked over
the whole thing with me, and I am perfectly
satisfied. When he dies I will inherit his
share in the business; and, from what he says
about you, I have not the slightest doubt that
that will be a great deal better thing for me
than if I simply had the money, which I
should not have known how to manage as you
will manage it. So I want you to understand,
Mr. Eadnor, that I am with you and uncle, and
am perfectly satisfied with everything that has
been done."
This was all very well for Captain Tom,
but if I had said I was not jealous of him I
should have lied most shamefully.
A SAILOR'S KNOT 335
Once or twice in tlie course of the early
summer I went down to see Captain Asa. I
found him a little more sedate than in former
days. I could not gather from his conversa-
tion that there was any cause for this, but I
could not help noticing it.
Captain Tom had not yet gone back to his
ship, which appeared to take a dreadfully long
time to repair; but I asked very few questions
about him, and his uncle volunteered but lit-
tle information. I knew he had been to see
Mrs. Lopper — I steadfastly kept myself up to
the point of thinking of her under that appel-
lation— but what he had thought of her and
what she had thought of him I did not know
— and I did not want to know.
Once only did the old captain make a re-
mark about his nephew which was of any im-
portance to me.
" Tom's a wild sort of fellow," he said,
'^ and he's got his head full of schemes, and
wants to know what I thought of his askin'
Mrs. Lopper and Miss Moulton to take a trip
down the coast in his vessel, when she's re-
fitted. He says they might make up a little
party and have a jolly time."
"And what do you think of it?" I ex-
claimed, eagerly, my heart sinking as I spoke.
336 A SAILOR'S KNOT
"I don't think nothin' of it," replied the
captain, dryly. Then, with a touch of his
old humor, he added, " Tom's a good deal
better hand at a tiller than you are, but I
wouldn't trust him to jump after a person over-
board any more'n I trust you."
" But what did you say? " I interrupted, ab-
ruptly. " Did you advise him to ask her? "
" All I said was," replied the old man,
" that if he asked her I wanted him to tell her
at the same time that I was agin' it, dead
agin' it. The fact is," said he, putting his
hand on my shoulder, " that if Mrs. Lopper
or you goes out on a sailin' vessel while I'm
livin', I want to be at the helm."
This remark had a strange effect upon me.
I could not understand it. It seemed to indi-
cate an interest in me, coupled with another
interest, which appeared inexplicable.
During the rest of that visit the old man did
not talk much about his nephew, but when he
did allude to him he spoke in a way which
gradually produced a suspicion in my mind.
Could it be possible that he was becoming
jealous of his nephew?
When I took leave of the captain he was
unusually friendly and cordial.
A SAILOR'S KNOT 337
" I'm mighty glad/' lie said, " that you and
me's gone into business together. It's a good
thing for you because it keeps you in the kind
of life that suits you, and it's a good thing for
me because I feel that my money's goin' to
grow till it gets to be worth somethin' to them
that comes after me. As you know, I've fixed
it with the lawyers so that, if I die sooner'n
any of us expects me to, that money shan't
be sudd'nly drawed out of the business, leavin'
you swamped."
I told him that I had not forgotten all that,
and I assured him that I would make it the
object of my life to see that his money did
grow as he hoped it would.
" That's right," said he, as he shook hands
with me ; " it's a good thing for a young fel-
low if at least one of his objects in life's like
that."
There seemed to be a certain good fortune
connected with the captain's money. The
business began to look very promising. Of
course, everything had to be done on a some-
what small scale, but I was naturally prudent
and cautious, with an eye to a good bargain,
and what the captain had said to me about his
trust in my ability to make his money grow
had produced a considerable effect upon me.
338 A SAILOR'S KNOT
I felt it my duty to give up making im-
aginary pictures about what might or might
not be happening here or there, with this per-
son or that, and to devote my mind as much
as possible to strict business. In spite of the
dulness of the trade I made some very profit-
able contracts, and had good reason to hope
that I should do still better later in the year.
Occasionally, however, I was obliged to al-
low my mind to wander in the direction of
what was to me the most engrossing interest
on earth, and in this connection I sometimes
thought that it was my duty to take steps to-
ward some sort of social intercourse with Mrs.
Lopper. We had known each other as well as
any two people on earth could know each
other. Why should we now be strangers?
The connection between us had been severed
utterly, and did not that severance annihilate
the past? Should not everything that was
gone by be treated as if it had never been?
Ought I to continue my friendly relations with
the old captain and have nothing whatever to
do with his wife? Did it not give reason to
suppose that I still encouraged feelings which
should be utterly suppressed? If there were
overtures to be made, I ought to make them.
A SAILOR'S KNOT 339
I had withdrawn — I was the one who should
approach again. My heart might be broken,
but that was no excuse for not behaving with
courtesy.
I reasoned a great deal in this way, but it
was absolutely useless. I knew that it would
be impossible for me to appear before the
woman I had once loved so passionately, and
behave as if I had never loved her. I was
willing to do my duty so far as I could, but
if that should be my duty, I was not equal
to it.
During the summer I applied myself most
strictly to business, living in airy uptown lodg-
ings, and not going to the country at all. But
toward the end of the season I began to feel
that I must see Captain Asa again. I still
felt, in a way, that I must take care of him,
that I must act the part of guardian-angel to
the old man. I had no reason to suppose that
he needed my protection, for in the few notes
I had received from him during the summer
he always said he was very well, and I knew
that he had given up the cultivation of cu-
cumbers, and that his cow had gone dry. In
fact, my observation during my later visits had
shown me that the old man was getting to be
very careful of himself.
340 A SAILOR'S KNOT
There was only one reason for my imagining
that Captain Asa needed any sort of protec-
tion, and that reason seemed to lie in the di-
rection of his nephew. I could not imagine
what that young sea-captain might do which
was not right and desirable, but it seemed to
me that a man of his nature must be doing —
or must want to be doing — things undesirable
and not right.
Perhaps he might induce his uncle to take
a cruise with him before he had made a trial
trip with his vessel, and that something might
be found to be wrong when they were far from
land, and that they might all go to the bottom
together. If such a thing had occurred, I
should have looked upon Captain Tom as a
murderer. I would not have taxed him with
committing a murder in his own interest, be-
cause it would not be right for me to charge
any man with such a crime as that.
But the thought of such an accident made
me shiver. It is terrible to think of anyone,
especially one honored and respected and
loved, as living a life the loss of which would
be an advantage to other people. If such a
life should come within the scope of our ac-
tion and influence, how careful we should be
A SAILOR'S KNOT 341
to cherish, protect, and defend it, in every
way and at all times!
Thinking over these things, I journeyed
down to the seaside village, and there, to my
dismay, I found that Captain Asa was not at
home. He had left his cottage about a week
before, and old Jane could tell me nothing
about his probable destination.
" He said he was goin' off for a holiday,
and that's all he did say about his doin's," she
told me. " But he left word that if you or
Captain Tom came down here, you was to be
taken care of just the same as if he was at
home."
" And when does he expect to come back? "
I demanded.
^^ I don't know no more about that," she re-
plied, " than I know where he is. When the
captain's got anything to do, he goes along
and does it. Many a time, when he was a
younger man, he's gone oif on a cruise and no-
body knowed where he'd gone to cruise to, and
when he was coming back. But when he was
ready his boat would sail into the bay, and that
would be the end of it."
I stayed at the cottage that night in a state
of great perplexity and anxiety. That the cap-
342 A SAILOR'S KNOT
tain should go away in this manner, without
telling anybody where he was going, and espe-
cially without telling me, his business partner,
who ought to know all his movements, was
something I could not comprehend. That
Captain Tom was not with him was plain
enough from his orders to old Jane. And that
he had thought it probable that I might come
down there seemed evident. There could be
no doubt that he did not want me to know
where he had gone.
A horrible idea crept into my mind. Could
it be possible that for any reason the old man
had determined to go away, not only from his
cottage and the village, but from the world?
At this thought a glittering, black-hearted
demon of a possibility rose before me, but I
am happy to say that I promptly assailed this
accursed phantom and drove it out of my
sight.
There was no use of my staying in the vil-
lage. The captain might come back soon, and
he might not; besides, there was reason to
suppose that if he returned he would prefer
that I should not be there upon his arrival. I
made old Jane promise to write to me just as
soon as he got back, and then I departed.
A SAILOR'S KNOT 343
For a week or more I remained in New
York. It was hot. It was oppressive. In
mind and body I felt borne down, but I could
not get away. While I was in this state of
anxiety concerning the captain, old Jane had
not written.
One morning I was sitting in my counting-
house alone, for my bookkeeper had a holiday,
when I was told that a lady wished to see me.
Almost instantly the visitor entered the room.
It was Miss Moulton! She was in a state of
great agitation, and my heart sank as I beheld
her. Had she heard some dreadful news about
the captain?
" Mr. Radnor," she said, forgetting to
shake hands with me, " I have something ter-
rible to tell you. Please close the door, for
no one should hear what I have to say."
"What!" I exclaimed; "has anything
happened to "
Miss Moulton interrupted me. She evi-
dently misunderstood the object of my anx-
iety.
"Oh, Florence is well," she said; "there
has been no accident."
I did not wonder at Miss Moulton's condi-
tion when I heard her tale. It was told in
344 A SAILOR'S KNOT
many words and in a disjointed way, but the
substance of it was that the day before the mail
had brought to Florence a most dreadful com-
munication. It was a legal document, which
informed her that Captain Asa Lopper had
gone out West and had there procured a di-
vorce from her, on the ground of desertion.
He had gone off secretly to commit this hor-
rible crime, but he had taken with him the
written testimony from people in the village
that he had been entirely deserted by his wife
ever since their marriage. The paper showed
that an absolute decree of divorce had been
obtained. Florence had been so shocked that
Miss Moulton thought at one time she would
have to send for a doctor. The blood raced
through my veins. My face must have blazed.
" What do you intend to do ? " I cried.
" I don't know," she replied. ^^ We have
sent for our lawyer, but he is out of town.
I thought I must come to you and tell you all
about it. There is no one else to whom I can
speak."
I sprang to my feet, furious with passion.
" What are you going to do ? " she asked,
piteously.
" Do ! " I cried, " I am going to see him. I
IT WAS MISS MOULTON."
A SAILOR'S KNOT 345
shall go to his cottage and shall wait there until
he comes back."
Miss Moulton was evidently frightened.
She begged me not to be violent, but I assured
her she need have no fears of that kind.
!N'either of us was in a condition to talk
much further upon this subject. I promised
that I would report as soon as I found out
anything, and then she left me.
The first train down carried me to the vil-
lage by the seaside — to the house of the man
who had done this foul wrong to the noblest,
the most honorable woman in the world.
I was at a white heat with rage. I forgot
my relations with the old man. I only re-
membered how he had treated Florence. I
did not know that he was at his home, but
ho must return sometime, and I would wait
until he came.
It was a rainy day when I reached Captain
Asa's cottage. I entered without knocking,
and found the old man smoking his pipe be-
fore the kitchen fire. He arose and held out
his hand, but I did not take it. I stood before
him, trembling with the vehemence of my
emotions. Without preface of any kind, or
explanation of the manner in which I had
346 A SAILOR'S KNOT
come to know of what he had done, I poured
out upon him all the contempt, all the indig-
nation which had been gathering and seething
within me ever since Miss Moulton had spoken
to me. I made no allusion to anything that
he had done, except this one infamous act of
treachery, of insult, of cruelty, of dishonesty.
Soon after I began to speak the captain sat
down, held his pipe in his hand without smok-
ing it, and listened attentively. When I had
finished, for want of words and breath, he
said, without any show of emotion;
^^ 1^0 w, I want you to know that Fm very
glad to hear you talk like that. If you had
talked in any other way I would have had a
very different opinion of you from what IVe
got now. There may be some sense in what
you say, and it may be that there isn't any.
It shows you've got the right spirit, and I
wouldn't want to think of you as a fellow who
hadn't got the right spirit. And now, if you
are pretty well played out as far as talkin'
goes, I'll have a word to say; and I advise
you to take a chair." But I would not sit
down. I stood and listened to him.
" You're fiery mad," said he, " and I'm glad
of it. And I expect that Mrs. Lopper that
A SAILOR'S KNOT 347
was is fiery mad, too. Tm sorry for that, for
I wouldn't do anything to disturb her mind
if I could help doin' it. As for her aunt, I
expect she's simply blazin'. But it couldn't
be helped. There wasn't no other way to do
it. The whole business was goin' on in such a
way that I couldn't stand it. I felt that I
wasn't carryin' on my part of the bargain as I
expected to carry it on. Every day I felt
livelier and tougher. Every day my nephew
Tom, when he was here, said to me in the
mornin' when he come down, ' Uncle, you're
lookin' younger than you was yesterday.'
And I don't wonder that he said so, for I felt
it.
" Iji^ow, I was mighty glad that all this was
so. This world suits me fust-rate, and I want
to stay in it as long as I can. But I felt kind
o' mean. I knew that I wasn't standin' up to
what might reasonably be expected of me, and
that's a thing that's never happened to me
before. But I want you to understand that
when I was thinkin' in this way, I wasn't
thinkin' of Mrs. Lopper that was, then, as much
as I was thinkin' of you. For a good while
I've had a powerful feelin' for you. It had
a pretty bad upset that day when we were out
348 A SAILOR'S KNOT
on the bay, but after you fished me out of the
water, and after you lived with me as you
did live with me, and did the things you did
do, that feelin' grew powerfuller and power-
fuller.
" And then there was another thing that
troubled me, and that concerned my nephew
Tom. He's a good fellow, but I don't know
so very much about him — he's been away to
sea most of his life; and as to Mrs. Lopper
that was, I don't know so very much about
her. I knowed her father, and I'd seen her
off and on ever since she was a little girl ; but
as for her inside mind, of course I couldn't
be expected to know about that. And so,
when Tom had been to see her two or three
times, and come here talkin' about her as he
did talk, it made me more uncomfortable than
I was before.
" Now, Tom's got nothin' to complain of
about me. When I die he'll have a share of
the business, unless you choose to buy him out.
So, as I felt that I didn't owe him nothin',
I didn't like the idee of that young fellow
gettin' any notions into his mind that wasn't
intended to be there when I got up this plan
of savin' Captain Brower's money for his
A SAILOR'S KNOT 349
daughter, and givin' myself at tlie same time
a comfortable income without being obliged
to work or to draw on my savin's. I didn't
want Tom to put his foot into this business.
But the more I thought about it the more
likely it seemed to me that he might put his
foot into it.
" Then, again, it looked to me as if you were
gettin' a little more humble than you was —
a little more like not holdin' out — a little more
like givin' yourself up to your business and
tryin' to forget things which had gone wrong
and which might never come straight again.
I didn't want you to do that. It made me feel
as if I'd tried to mend somethin' and had
broken it all to smash.
" ^ So,' said I to myself, ' this thing's got to
be brought up with a round turn.' Then I
found out everything I could, went out West,
and brought it up with a round turn. I
didn't ask anybody to agree, because I knowed
nobody would agree. And I didn't tell any-
body about it, because I knowed they'd try
to stop it; but I wanted to do it and I didn't
intend it to be stopped.
" 'Now it's done, hard and fast, and no
goin' back. That young woman you used to
360 A SAILOR'S KNOT
walk about with on the sands down here hasn't
got no husband. She's just as free as air —
unless she considers herself bound to pay me
two dollars a day for the rest of my life, and
I'm inclined to think she'd feel that way, for
our bargain said that I was to have the money
as long as I live, without mentionin' anything
that might happen in the meantime. And
I'm just as free as — well — just as free as
water. I can do what I please, and what any-
body else does is no concern of mine — at least,
I can't prevent it. As for you, I can't say that
I consider you free at all — at least, accordin'
to my way of thinkin' ; " and as he said this he
looked at me with a kindly grin. " lN"o, sir,
you're the only one of the whole business that's
bound to do anything. And I don't think your
duty is goin' to weigh very heavy on you."
It was impossible for me to be angry with
this old marine angel. The crime with which
I had come down here to charge him and to
punish him for doing (if there were any way
in which punishment could be inflicted) had
been done for me. I held out my hand to him
and begged his pardon for what I had said,
at all of which he pooh-poohed, and filled me
a pipe.
A SAILOR'S KNOT 351
I stayed a day with Captain Asa, and then
both he and I agreed that it was my duty to
go back to E'ew York and report the result of
my interview with him. He did not give me
many injunctions. I understood the whole
story, he said, and I must make the best of it.
On my way back to the city my brain did
as much working as the locomotive which drew
the train. I was going to see Florence 1 And
now that I had business with her — now that
I had to explain a crime which had been com-
mitted against her, and to defend the perpe-
trator of that crime so far as I might — I felt
that I could see her and speak to her.
As to the duty of which Captain Asa had
good-naturedly twitted me, I determined to be
strong and brave and to set that entirely aside.
How Florence might feel toward me I could
not tell. Perhaps she might charge me with
complicity in this indignity which had been
thrust upon her. But even if she held me
innocent of this, she may have changed en-
tirely her former opinion of me. I had de-
liberately renounced her. ^N'ow, even if it be
for her own good, I know that a woman re-
sents the rejection of her freely offered love.
She would prefer to have that love accepted,
352 A SAILOR'S KNOT
no matter what misfortune it might bring upon
her.
But, let Florence think of me as she would,
I had determined upon one course. I would
begin again, at the very beginning. I would
consider all that had happened as something
which had passed and which had no influence
upon me. I would take no advantage of any-
thing she had ever said to me. I would go to
her as a friend — as an envoy. If afterward
she would allow me to become her lover, this
world would become Paradise. But I would
presume upon nothing. One reflection gave
me great comfort — I should not go to her as a
pauper, asking to share in her fortune. The
great goodness of the captain had made it pos-
sible for me to present myself as a young mer-
chant with a fair chance of success before
him.
With all these reasons and resolutions I
thoroughly fortified myself. I had taken my
position and I intended to make it plain ex-
actly where I stood.
When I reached the ]!^ew York house I in-
quired for Miss Moulton. Of course I must
see her first, because she had sent me to the
captain, and I must make my report to her.
A SAILOE'S KNOT 353
But before I did anything else I must make
inquiries about Florence. I had had many
anxieties regarding the possible result of the
great blow which had been dealt her.
Miss Moulton was at home. I sent up my
card and was shown into the parlor. In a
very few minutes someone entered by a side
door. I turned quickly. It was Florence.
I stood speechless as she advanced. As all
the events of his life rush to the mind of a
drowning man, so into my mind rushed a long
procession of the things which I had intended
to say to Miss Moulton, and which I must now
say to Florence. It was a terrible emergency.
"Without warning, without an instant to pre-
pare myself, I must treat this heavenly beauty
as a middle-aged spinster to whom I had come
to make a report.
It is astonishing how I remembered every-
thing that I had arranged to say; how all these
statements, these reasons, these explanations,
ranged themselves in perfect order according
to their proper precedence. And it is still
more astonishing how instantaneously, abso-
lutely, and utterly they all disappeared from
existence. In two seconds they had come and
gone.
354 A SAILOR'S KNOT
In her light muslins riorence was more
lovely than ever. Her eyes were bright. She
came to me with her hand outstretched. I
put out my hand; then the other, without
volition on my part, extended itself. I stepped
to meet her, and in a moment she was clasped
to my breast. As if it had been yesterday
that we two had wandered on the sands, we
sat down side by side, hand in hand. After a
little she told me, with tears in her eyes, that
nothing in this world could be more surpris-
ing than that this had happened as it did hap-
pen. But it had happened. It was some-
thing with which neither of us had anything
to do.
It must have been half an hour after this
that I felt myself bound to call together the
array of statements and facts which I had
come here to report. But as soon as I began
to speak about the captain Florence stopped
me. She would not hear of him. 'No matter
what he had done or why he had done it,
she could not forgive him. So curious is the
mind of woman ! She accepted the great hap-
piness which he had given her, because there
was nothing for her to do but to accept it.
But she would not pardon him for having
A SAILOR'S KNOT 355
given it. However, I pardoned him for both
of us, and I loved him for myself.
For some years after we were married Cap-
tain Asa Lopper continued to be a hearty old
man. He had an income of two dollars a day,
and appeared to be eminently satisfied with
what life had given him. I frequently wrote
him concerning our business, and I made it a
point to pay him an occasional visit. But
Florence never went with me. She never for-
got that he gave us to each other, but also she
never forgot how he did it.
Good fortune seemed to attend the captain's
money. The affairs of the firm of Eadnor
& Co. improved rapidly. Moreover, we had
another partner, for some of Florence's for-
tune was invested in the business.
I now felt quite able to buy out Captain Asa
and keep the business in my family. But I
would not do so. I knew that it delighted his
old soul to know that his money was gradually
increasing, without labor of his own, and I
would not deprive him of this reward for all
that he had done for others. When I visited
356 A SAILOR'S KNOT
him he never complained of Florence's atti-
tude toward him.
" I don't blame her," he once said; " in fact
I wouldn't think as much of her as I do if she
did different. I married her fairly and square-
ly, and I unmarried her unfairly. She's down
on that sort of thing, and that's just what she
ought to be, and we're satisfied all around."
All of this happened a good while ago, and
the dear old captain is now dead. I have
bought out his share of the business from Cap-
tain Tom, who was very glad to be thus en-
abled to become the owner of a new ship.
Florence and I have built a pretty cottage
near the beach where we first found out what
we were to each other, and if the marine angel
who did so much for us during his life has any
power to influence our welfare now, I am sure
he is exerting it, for I don't see how any two
people could be happier than we are.
THE GREAT STAIRCASE AT
LANDOVER HALL
THE GREAT STAIRCASE AT
LANDOVER HALL
iWAS spending a few days in the little vil-
lage of Landover, simply for the purpose
of enjoying the beautiful scenery of the neigh-
borhood. I had come up from Mexico be-
cause the weather was growing too warm in
that region, and I was glad of the chance to
vary my interesting and sometimes exciting
travels with a little rest in the midst of this
rural quiet.
It was early summer, and I had started out
for an afternoon walk, when, just upon the
outskirts of the village, my attention was at-
tracted by a little group at a gateway which
opened upon the road. There were two wom-
en and an elderly man. The women appeared
to be taking leave of the man, and one of
them frequently put her handkerchief to her
eyes. I walked slowly, because I did not wish
to intrude upon what seemed to be an affect-
859
360 THE GREAT STAIRCASE
ing leave-taking; so when I reached the gate
the women had gone, but the man was still
standing there, looking after them.
Glancing over the low fence, I saw a very
pretty grove, apparently not well kept, and
some distance back, among the trees, a large,
old house. The man was looking at me with
a curiosity which country people naturally be-
tray when they see a stranger, and, as I was
glad to have someone to talk to, I stopped.
" Is this one of the old family mansions of
Landover? " I asked. He was a good-looking
man, with the air of a head gardener.
" It is not one of them, sir," he answered;
" it is the only one in the village. It is called
Landover Hall, and the other houses growed
up around it."
'^ Who owns it? "I asked.
" That is hard to say, sir," he said, with a
grim smile; " though perhaps I could tell you
in the course of a couple of weeks. The fam-
ily who lived there is dead and gone, and
everything in it is to be sold at auction."
I became interested, and asked some ques-
tions, which the man was very willing to an-
swer. It was an old couple who had owned it,
he said. The husband had died the previous
THE GREAT STAIRCASE 361
year, and the wife about ten days ago. The
heirs were a brother and sister living out in
Colorado, and, as they had never seen the
house, and cared nothing about it, or about
anything that was in it, they had written that
they wished everything to be sold, and the
money sent to them as soon as possible.
^^ And that is the way it stands," said the
old man. ^^ i^ext week there is to be a sale
of the personal property — a ^ vandoo ' we call
it out here — and every movable thing in the
house and grounds is to be sold to the highest
bidder; and mighty little the things will
bring, it's my opinion. Then the house will
be Isold, as soon as anybody can be found who
wants it."
" Then there is no one living in the house
at present ? " said I.
" Nobody but me," he answered. " That
was the cook and her daughter, the chamber-
maid, who just left here. There is a black man
who attends to the horses and cows, but he
will go when they are sold; and very soon I
will go too, I suppose."
" Have you lived here long? " I asked.
" Pretty near all my life," said he.
I was greatly interested in old houses, and
I asked the man if I might look at the place.
362 THE GREAT STAIRCASE
" I have not had any orders to show it," he
said; " but, as everything is for sale, I sup-
pose the sooner people see the household goods
the better; there's many a bit of old furniture,
candlesticks, and all that sort of thing, which
strangers might like to buy. Oh, yes; you
can come in if you like."
I shall not attempt to describe the delightful
hour I spent in that old house and in the sur-
rounding grounds. There was a great piazza
in front; a wide hall stretched into the in-
terior of the mansion, with a large fireplace
on one side and a noble staircase at the further
end, a single flight of stairs running up to a
platform, and then branching off on each side
to the second floor. On the landing stood one
of the tallest clocks I have ever seen. There
were portraits on the walls, and here and there
a sporting picture, interspersed with antlers
and foxes' heads mounted on panels, with the
date of the hunt inscribed beneath. There was
an air of largeness and gravity about the fur-
niture in the hall, which was very pleasing to
me, and when I entered the long drawing-
room I found it so filled with books and bric-
a-brac of the olden days, with many quaint
furnishings, that, had I been left to myself.
THE GREAT STAIRGA8E 363
even the long summer afternoon would not
have sufficed for their examination. Upstairs
was the same air of old-fashioned comfort.
The grounds — the grass rather long, and the
bushes untrimmed — were shaded by some
grand old trees, and beyond there were gardens
and some green pasture-fields.
I did not take the walk that I had proposed
to myself. When I left the old house I in-
quired the name of the agent who had charge
of the estate, and then I went back to the vil-
lage inn, where I sat communing with myself
for the rest of the afternoon and all the even-
ing.
I was not yet thirty, I had a good fortune,
and I had travelled until I was tired of moving
about the world. Often I had had visions of
a home, but they had been very vague and
fanciful ones. !N^ow, for the first time in my
life, I had seen a home for which I really
might care; a house to which I might bring
only my wearing apparel, and then sit down
surrounded by everything I needed, not even
excepting books.
Immediately after breakfast I repaired to
the office of Mr. Marchmay, the lawyer who
had charge of the property. I stayed there a
364 THE GREAT STAIRCASE
long time. Mr. Marchmay took dinner with
me at the inn, and in the evening we sent a
telegram to Colorado. I made a proposition to
buy everything for cash, and the price agreed
upon between Mr. Marchmay and myself
was considerably higher than could have been
expected had the property been sold at auction.
It is needless to say that my offer was quickly
accepted, and in less than a week from the day
I had first seen the old house I became its
owner. The cook and the housemaid, who had
retired in tears from its gateway, were sent for,
and reinstalled in their offices; the black man
who had charge of the horses and cows con-
tinued to take care of them, and old Robert
Flake was retained in the position of head
gardener and general caretaker, which he had
held for so many years.
That summer was a season of delight to me,
and even when autumn arrived, and there was
a fire in the great hall, I could not say that I
had fully explored and examined my home
and its contents. I had had a few bachelor
friends to visit me, but for the greater part of
the time I had lived alone. I liked company,
and expected to have people about me, but
so long as the novelty of my new possessions
THE GREAT STAIRCASE 365
and my new position continued I was company
enough for myself.
At last the holiday season came around, and
I was still alone. I had invited a family of
old friends to come and make the house lively
and joyous, but they had been prevented from
doing so. I afterward thought of asking some
of my neighbors to eat their Christmas dinner
in the old house, but I found that they all had
ties and obligations of their own with which
I should not seek to interfere. And thus it
happened that late on Christmas eve I sat by
myself before a blazing fire in the hall, quietly
smoking my pipe. The servants were all in
bed, and the house was as quiet as if it con-
tained no living being.
For the first time since I lived in that house
I began to feel lonely, and I could not help
smiling when I thought that there was no need
of my feeling lonely if I wished it otherwise.
For several years I had known that there were
mothers in this country, and even in other
countries, who had the welfare of their daugh-
ters at heart, and who had not failed to let me
know the fact; I had also known that there
were young women, without mothers, who had
their own welfare at heart, and to whom a
36C THE QBE AT STAIRCASE
young man of fortune was an object of inter-
est; but there was nothing in these recollec-
tions which interested me in these lonely mo-
ments.
The great clock on the landing-place began
to strike, and I counted stroke after stroke;
when there were twelve I turned to see
whether I had made a mistake, and if it were
now really Christmas day. But before my
eyes had reached the face of the clock I saw
that I was mistaken in supposing myself alone.
At the top of the broad flight of stairs there
stood a lady.
I pushed back my chair and started to my
feet. I know my mouth was open and my
eyes staring. I could not speak; I doubt if I
breathed.
Slowly the lady descended the stairs. There
were two tall lamps on the newel-posts, so that
I could see her distinctly. She was young, and
she moved with the grace of perfect health.
Her gown was of an olden fashion, and her
hair was dressed in the style of our ancestors.
Her attire was simple and elegant, but it was
evident that she was dressed for a festive oc-
casion.
Down she came, step by step, and I stood
MR. MARCHMAY TOOK DINNER WITH ME AT THE INN.
THE GREAT STAIRCASE 367
gazing, not only witli my eyes, but, I may say,
with my whole heart. I had never seen such
grace ; I had never seen such beauty.
She reached the floor, and advanced a few
steps toward me ; then she stopped. She fixed
her large eyes upon me for a moment, and then
turned them away. She gazed at the fire, the
walls, the ceiling, and the floor. There came
upon her lovely features an almost impercep-
tible smile, as though it gave her pleasure thus
to stand and look about her.
As for me, I was simply entranced. Vision
or no vision, spirit from another world or sim-
ply a mist of fancy, it mattered not.
She approached a few steps nearer, and fixed
her eyes upon mine. I trembled as I stood.
Involuntarily the wish of my heart came to
my lips. " If " I exclaimed.
" If what? " she asked, quickly.
I was startled by the voice. It was rich, it
was sweet, but there was something in its in-
tonation which suggested the olden time. I
cannot explain it. It was like the perfume
from an ancient wardrobe opened a hundred
years after a great-grandmother had closed
and locked it, when even the scent of rose and
lavender was only the spirit of something gone.
368 THE GREAT STAIRCASE
" Oh, if you were but real ! " I said.
She smiled, but made no reply. Slowly she
passed around the great hall, coming so near
me at one time that I could almost have
touched her. She looked up at the portraits,
stopping before some old candlesticks upon a
bracket, apparently examining everything
with as much pleasure as I had looked upon
them when first they became mine.
When she had made the circuit of the hall,
she stood as if reflecting. Fearful that she
might disappear, and knowing that a spirit
must be addressed if one would hear it speak,
I stepped toward her. I had intended to ask
her if she were, or rather ever had been, the
lady of this house, why she came, and if she
bore a message, but in my excitement and in-
fatuation I forgot my purpose; I simply re-
peated my former words — " Oh, if you were
but real!"
" Why do you say that? " she asked, with a
little gentle petulance. " I am not real, as you
must know. Shall I tell you who I was, and
why I am here ? "
I implored her to do so. She drew a little
nearer the fire. " It is so bright and cheer-
ful," she said. " It is many, many years since
THE GREAT STAIRCASE 369
I have seen a fire in this hall. The old people
who lived in this house so long never built a
fire here — at least on Christmas eve."
I felt inclined to draw up a chair and ask
her to sit down, but why need a ghost sit? I
was afraid of making some mistake. I stood
as near her as I dared, eagerly ready to listen.
" I was mistress of this house/' she said.
" That was a long, long time ago. You can
see my portrait hanging there."
I bowed. I could not say that it was her
portrait. An hour before, I had looked upon
it as a fine picture; now it seemed to be the
travesty of a woman beyond the reach of pig-
ments and canvas.
" I died," she continued, " when I was but
twenty-five, and but four years married. I
had a little girl three years old, and the very
day before I left this world I led her around
this hall and tried to make her understand
the pictures. That is her portrait on this other
wall."
I turned, and following the direction of her
graceful hand my eyes fell upon the picture
of an elderly lady with silvered hair and be-
nignant countenance.
" Your daughter? " I gasped.
370 THE GREAT STAIRCASE
"Yes," slie answered; "she lived many
years after my death. Over there, nearer the
door, you may see the picture of her daughter
— the plump young girl with the plumed hat."
Now, to my great surprise, she asked me
to take a seat. " It seems ungracious," she re-
marked, " that in my own house I should be so
inhospitable as to keep you standing. And
yet it is not my house ; it is yours."
Obedient to her command, for such I felt
it to be, I resumed my seat, and to my delight
she took a chair not far from me. Seated, she
seemed more graceful and lovely than when
she stood. Her shapely hands lay in her lap;
soft lace fell over them, like tender mist upon
a cloud. As she looked at me her eyes were
raised.
" Does it distress you that this house should
now be mine? " I asked.
" Oh, no, no," she answered, with anima-
tion; "I am very glad of it. The elderly
couple who lived here before you were not to
my liking. Once a year, on Christmas eve,
I am privileged to spend one hour in this
house, and, although I have never failed to be
here at the appointed time, it has been years,
as I told you, since I saw a fire on that hearth
THE GREAT STAIRCASE 371
and a living being in this hall. I knew you
were here, and I am very glad of it. It pleases
me greatly that one is living here who prizes
this old place as I once prized it. This man-
sion was built for me by my husband, upon
the site of a smaller house, which he removed.
The grounds about it, which I thought so
lovely, are far more lovely now. For four
years I lived here in perfect happiness, and
now one hour each year something of that hap-
piness is renewed. '^
Ordinarily I have good control of my ac-
tions and of my emotions, but at this moment
I seemed to have lost all power over myself;
my thoughts ran wild. To my amazement, I
became conscious that I was falling in love —
in love with something which did not exist ; in
love with a woman who once had been. It was
absurd; it was ridiculous; but there was no
power within me which could prevent it.
After all, this rapidly growing passion was
not altogether absurd. She was an ideal which
far surpassed any ideal I had ever formed for
the mistress of my home. More than that, she
had really been the mistress of this house,
which was now my home. Here was a vision
of the past, fully revealed to my eyes. As the
372 TEE ORE AT STAIRCASE
sweet voice fell upon my ears, how could I
help looking upon it as something real, listen-
ing to it as something real, and loving it as
something real.
I think she perceived my agitation; she
looked upon me wonderingly.
" I hoped very much," she said, " that you
would be in this hall when I should come down
to-night, but I feared that I should disturb
you, that perhaps I might startle or "
I could not restrain myself. I rose and in-
terrupted her with passionate earnestness.
" Startle or trouble me ! " I exclaimed.
" Oh, gracious lady, you have done but one
thing to me to-night — you have made me love
you! Pardon me; I cannot help it. Do not
speak of impossibilities, of passionate ravings,
of unmeaning words. Lady, I love you; I
may not love you as you are, but I love you
as you were. No happiness on earth could
equal that of seeing you real — the mistress of
this house, and myself the master."
She rose, drew back a little, and stood look-
ing at me. If she had been true flesh and
blood she could not have acted more naturally.
For some moments there was silence, and
then a terrible thought came into my heado
THE GREAT STAIRCASE 373
Had I a right to speak to her thus, even if she
were but the vision of something that had
been? She had told me of her husband; she
had spoken of her daughter ; but she had said
no word which would give me reason to be-
lieve that little girl was fatherless when her
mother led her around the hall and explained
to her the family portraits. Had I been ad-
dressing my wild words of passion to one whose
beauty and grace, when they were real and
true, belonged to another? Had I spoken as
I should not have spoken, even to the vision of
a well-loved wife? I trembled with appre-
hension.
^^ Pardon me," I said, " if I have been im-
prudent. Eemember that I know so little
about you, even as you were."
When she answered there was nothing of
anger in her tone, but she spoke softly, and
with, I thought, a shade of pity.
" You have said nothing to offend me, but
every word you have spoken has been so wild
and so far removed from sense and reason that
I am unable to comprehend your feelings."
" They are easy to understand ! " I ex-
claimed. " I have seen my ideal of the woman
I could love. I love you; that is all! Again
374 THE GREAT STAIRCASE
I say it, and I say it with all my heart: Would
you were real ! Would you were real ! "
She smiled. I am sure now she understood
my passion. I am sure she expected it. I am
sure that she pitied me.
Suddenly a change of expression came over
her face; a beaming interest shone from her
eyes ; she took some steps toward me.
• " I told you," said she, speaking quickly,
" that what you have said seems to be without
sense or reason, and yet it may mean some-
thing. I assure you that your words have been
appreciated. I know that each one of them is
true and comes from your heart. And now
listen to me while I tell you " At that
moment the infernal clock upon the landing-
place struck one. It was like the crash of
doom. I stood alone in the great hall.
The domestics in that old house supposed
that I spent Christmas day alone; but they
were mistaken, for wherever I went my fancy
pictured near me the beautiful vision of the
night before. She walked with me in the crisp
morning air; I led her through the quiet old
rooms, and together we went up the great stair-
case and stood before the clock — the clock
that I had blessed for striking twelve and
THE GREAT STAIRCASE 375
cursed for striking one. At dinner she sat
opposite me in a great chair which I had had
placed there — " for the sake of symmetry," as
I told my servants. After what had happened,
it was impossible for me to be alone.
The day after Christmas old Mr. Marchmay
came to call upon me. He was so sorry that I
had been obliged to spend Christmas day all
by myself. I fairly laughed as I listened to
him.
There were things I wanted him to tell
me if he could, and I plied him with ques-
tions. I pointed to the portrait of the lady
near the chimney-piece, and asked him who
she was.
" That is Mrs. Evelyn Heatherton, first mis-
tress of this house; I have heard a good deal
about her. She was very unfortunate. She
lost her life here in this hall on Christmas eve.
She was young and beautiful, and must have
looked a good deal like that picture."
I forgot myself. " I don't believe it," I
said. " It does not seem to me that that por-
trait could have been a good likeness of the real
woman."
" You may know more about art than I do,
sir," said he. " It has always been considered
376 THE GREAT STAIRCASE
a fine picture; but of course she lived before
mj time. As I was saying, she died here in
this hall. She was coming down stairs on
Christmas eve ; there were a lot of people here
in the hall waiting to meet her. She stepped
on something on one of the top steps — a child's
toy, perhaps — and lost her footing. She fell
to the bottom and was instantly killed — killed
in the midst of youth, health, and beauty."
" And her husband," I remarked, " was
he "
" Oh, he was dead! " interrupted Mr.
Marchmay. " He died when his daughter was
but a mere baby. By the way," said the old
gentleman, " it seems rather funny that the
painting over there — that old lady with the
gray hair — is the portrait of that child. It is
the only one there is, I suppose."
I did not attend to these last words. My
face must have glowed with delight as I
thought that I had not spoken to her as I
should not. If I had known her to be real,
I might have said everything which I had said
to the vision of what she had been.
The old man went on talking about the fam-
ily. That sort of thing interested him very
much, and he said that, as I owned the house,
THE OBEAT STAIRCASE 377
I ought to know everything about the people
who formerly lived there. The Heathertons
had not been fortunate. They had lost a great
deal of money, and, some thirty years before,
the estate had passed out of their hands and
had been bought by a Mr. Kennard, a distant
connection of the family, who, with his wife,
had lived there until very recently. It was to
a nephew and niece of old Mr. Kennard that
the property had descended. The Heathertons
had nothing more to do with it.
" Are there any members of the family
left? "I asked.
^' Oh yes! " said Mr. Marchmay. " Do you
see that portrait of a girl with a feather in her
hat? She is a granddaughter of that Evelyn
Heatherton up there. She is an old woma.n
now and a widow, and she it was who sold the
place to the Kennards. When the mortgages
were paid she did not have much left, but she
manages to live on it. But I tell you what you
ought to do, sir: you ought to go to see her.
She can tell you lots of stories of this place,
for she knows more about the Heathertons
than anyone living. She married a distant
cousin, who had the family name ; but he was
a poor sort of a fellow, and he died some fif-
378 THE GREAT 8TAIR0A8B
teen years ago. She has talked to me about
your having the old house, and she said that
she hoped you would not make changes and
tear down things. But of course she would
not say anything like that to you; she is a
lady who attends to her own business."
"Where does she live?" I asked. "I
should like, above all things, to go and talk
to her."
" It is the third house beyond the church,"
said Mr. Marchmay. " I am sure she will
be glad to see you. If you can make up your
mind to listen to long stories about the Heath-
ertons you will give her pleasure."
The next day I made the call. The house
was neat, but small and unpretentious — a great
drop from the fine hall I now possessed.
The servant informed me that Mrs. Heath-
erton was at home, and I was shown into the
little parlor — light, warm, and pleasantly
furnished. In a few minutes the door opened,
and I rose, but no old lady entered.
Struck dumb by breathless amazement, I
beheld Evelyn Heatherton coming into the
room!
I could not understand; my thoughts ran
wild. Had someone been masquerading?
THE GREAT STAIRCASE 379
Had I dreamed on Cliristmas eve, or was I
dreaming now? Had my passionate desire
been granted? Had that vision become
real? I was instantly convinced that what I
saw before me was true and real, for the lady
advanced toward me and held out her hand.
I took it, and it was the hand of an actual
woman.
Her mother, she said, begged that I would
excuse her; she was not well and was lying
down. Mr. Marchmay had told them that I
was coming, and that I wanted to know some-
thing about the old house; perhaps she might
be able to give me a little information.
Almost speechless, I sat down, and she took
a chair not far from me. Her position was
exactly that which had been taken by the vis-
ion of her great-grandmother on Christmas
eve. Her hands were crossed in her lap, and
her large blue eyes were slightly upraised to
mine. She was not dressed in a robe of olden
days, nor was her hair piled up high on her
head in by-gone fashion, but she was Evelyn
Heatherton, in form and feature and in quiet
grace. She was some years younger, and she
lacked the dignity of a woman who had been
married, but she was no stranger to me; I had
seen her before.
380 THE GREAT STAIRCASE
Encouraged by my rapt attention, she told
me stories of the old house where her mother
had been born, and all that she knew of her
great-grandmother she related with an interest
that was almost akin to mine. " People tell
me," she said, " that I am growing to look like
her, and I am glad of it, for my mother gave
me her name."
I sat and listened to the voice of this beauti-
ful girl, as I had listened to the words which
had been spoken to me by the vision of her
ancestress. If I had not known that she was
real, and that there was no reason why she
should vanish when the clock should strike, I
might have spoken as I spoke to her great-
grandmother. I remained entranced, en-
raptured, and it was only when the room be-
gan to grow dark that I was reminded that it
was incumbent upon me to go.
But I went again, again, and again, and af-
ter a time it so happened that I was in that
cottage at least once every day. The old lady
was very gracious; it was plain enough that
her soul was greatly gratified to know that the
present owner of her old home — the house in
which she had been born — was one who de-
lighted to hear the family stories, and who
respected all their traditions.
THE GREAT STAIRCASE 381
I need not tell the story of Evelyn and my-
self. My heart had been filled with a vision
of her personality before I had seen her. At
the first moment of our meeting my love for
her sprung into existence as the flame bursts
from a match. And she could not help but
love me. Few women, certainly not Evelyn
Heatherton, could resist the passionate affec-
tion I offered her. She did not tell me this
in words, but it was not long before I came
to believe it.
It was one afternoon in spring that old Mrs.
Heatherton and her daughter came to visit
me in my house — the home of their ancestors.
As I walked with them through the halls and
rooms I felt as if they were the ladies of the
manor, and that I was the recipient of their
kind hospitality.
Mrs. Heatherton was in the dining-room,
earnestly examining some of the ancestral
china and glass, and Evelyn and I stood to-
gether in the hall, almost under the portrait
which hung near the chimney-piece. She had
been talking of the love and reverence she felt
for this old house. " Evelyn," said I, " if you
love this house and all that is in it, will you
not take it, and have it for your own? And
382 TEE GREAT 8TAIRGA8E
will you not take me and love me, and lia"ve
me for your own? "
I had my answer before the old lady came
out of the dining-room. She was reading the
inscription on an old silver loving-cup when
we went in to her and told her that again
Evelyn Heatherton was to be the mistress of
the old mansion.
We were married in the early winter, and
after a journey in the South we came back
to the old house, for I had a great desire that
we should spend the holidays under its roof.
It was Christmas eve, and we stood together
in the great hall, with a fire burning upon the
hearth as it had glowed and crackled a year
before. It was some minutes before twelve,
and, purposely, I threw my arms around my
dear wife and turned her so that she stood with
her back to the great staircase. I had never
told her of the vision I had seen ; I feared to
do so; I did not know what effect it might
have upon her. I cared for her so earnestly
and tenderly that I would risk nothing, but I
felt that I must stand with her in that hall on
that Christmas eve, and I believed that I could
do so without fear or self-reproach.
The clock struck twelve. " Look up at
THE QBE AT STAIRCASE 383
your great-grandmother, Evelyn/' I said; " it
is fit that you should do so at this time/' In
obedience to my wishes her eyes were fixed
upon the old portrait, and, at the same time,
looking over her shoulder, my eyes fell upon
the vision of the first Evelyn Heatherton de-
scending the stairs. Upon her features was a
gentle smile of welcome and of pleasure. So
she must have looked when she went out of
this world in health and strength and womanly
bloom.
The vision reached the bottom of the stairs
and came toward us. I stood expectant, my
eyes fixed upon her noble countenance.
" It seems to me," said my Evelyn, " as if
my great-grandmother really looked down
upon us; as if it made her happy to think
that "
" Is this what you meant? " said I, speak-
ing to the lovely vision, now so near us.
" Yes,'' was the answer; " it is what I
meant, and I am rejoiced. I bless you and
I love you both," and as she spoke two fair
and shadowy hands were extended over our
heads. No one can hear the voice of a spirit
except those to whom, it speaks, and my wife
thought that my words had been addressed to
her.
384 THE OREAT STAIRCASE
" Yes/' said my Evelyn; " I mean that we
should be standing here in her old home, and
that your arm should be around me."
I looked again. There was no one in the
hall, except my Evelyn and myself.
THE GHOSTS IN MY TOWER
THE GHOSTS IN MY TOWER
AT one corner of the house I once lived in
is a tall, wide tower, rising high above
the trees which surround it. In one of the
upper rooms of this tower I worked and
thought, and here, in the evening and early
part of the night, I used to be quite alone, ex-
cept for the ghosts.
Before I had come to this house I knew
that the tower was haunted, but I did not mind
that. As the ghosts had never done anyone
any harm I did not believe they would do me
any harm, and I thought I should really be
glad of their company, which must certainly
be different from the company of ordinary
people. So, when I had arranged an upper
room in the tower so that I might pleasantly
work and think therein, I expected the ghosts
to come to me, and should have been very
much disappointed if they had not.
I did not exactly understand these ghosts,
387
388 THE GHOSTS IN MT TOWER
of which I had heard nothing definite, except
that they haunted the tower, and I did not
know in what way they would manifest them-
selves to me. It was not long, however, after
I had begun to occupy the room, before the
ghosts came to me. One evening, a little be-
fore Christmas, after everybody in the house
but myself had gone to bed, and all was quiet,
outside and inside, I heard a knock, and was
on the point of saying, " Come in ! " when the
knock was repeated and I found that it did
not come from the door, but from the wall. I
smiled.
" You cannot come in that way," I thought,
" unless there are secret doors in these walls,
and even then you must open them for your-
self."
I went on with my writing, but I soon
looked up again, for I thought I heard a chair
gently pushed back against the wall in a cor-
ner behind me, and, almost immediately, I
heard a noise as if some little boy had dropped
a number of marbles, or perhaps pennies, but
there was no chair in the corner at which I
looked, and there were no pennies nor marbles
on the floor.
Night after night I heard my ghosts — for
THE GHOSTS IN MY TOWBM 389
I had come to consider them as mine, which
I had bought with the house — and although I
could not see them there were so many ways
in which they let me know they existed that
I felt for them a sort of companionship.
When, in the quiet hours of the early night, I
heard their gentle knocks I knew that, were
the circumstances different, they would have
been glad to come in, and I did not feel lonely.
Now and then I thought I heard the voices
ol the ghosts, sometimes outside, under my
window, and sometimes behind me, in a dis-
tant corner of the room. Their tones were
low and plaintive, and I could not distinguish
words or phrases, but it often seemed as if
they were really speaking to me, and that I
ought to try to understand and to answer
them. But I soon discovered that these voice-
like sounds were caused by the vagrant breezes
going up and down the tall chimney of the
tower, making seolian tones, not of music, but
of vague and indistinct speech.
The winter passed, and at last there came
a time when I saw one of the ghosts. It was
in the dusk of an evening, early in spring,
and just outside of an open window, that it
appeared to me. It was as plain to my sight
390 THE GHOSTS IN MY TOWER
as if it had been painted in delicate lialf-tones
against a sombre background of tender foli-
age and evening sky.
It was clad from head to foot in softest gray,
such as the phantoms of the night are said to
love, and over its shoulders and down its up-
right form were thrown the fleecy folds of a
mantle so mistily gray that it seemed to blend
into the dusky figure it partly shrouded. The
moment I saw it I knew it saw me. Out of
its cloudy grayness there shone two eyes,
black, clear, and sparkling, fixed upon me
with questioning intensity. I sat, gazing, with
checked breath, at this ghost of the tower.
Suddenly I leaned forward — just a little —
to get a better view of the apparition, when,
like a bursting bubble, it was gone, and there
was nothing before me but the background of
foliage and evening sky.
Frequently after that I saw this ghost, or
it may have been one of the others, for it was
difficult, with these gray visions, with which
one must not speak or toward which it was
hazardous to move even a hand, to become so
well acquainted that I should know one from
another. But there they were; not only did
I hear them; not only, night after night, did
THE GHOSTS IN MY TOWER 391
mj ears assure me of their existence, but in the
shadows of the trees, as the summer came on,
and on the lonelier stretches of the lawn I
saw them, and I knew that in good truth my
home was haunted.
Late one afternoon, while walking in my
grounds, I saw before me one of the spectres
of my tower. It moved slowly over the lawn,
scarcely seeming to touch the tips of the grass,
and with no more sound than a cloud would
make when settling on a hill-top. Suddenly
it turned its bright watchful eyes upon me,
and then, with a start that seemed to send a
thrill even through the gray mantle which
lightly touched its shoulders, it rose before my
very eyes until it was nearly as high as the
top of my tower!
Wings it had not nor did it float in the air;
it ran like a streak of gray electricity along
the lightning-rod, only, instead of flashing
down it, as electricity would pass from the
sky, it ran upward. I did not see this swiftly
moving spirit reach the topmost point of the
rod, for, at a point where the thick wire ap-
proached the eaves, it vanished.
By this time I had come to the conclusion,
not altogether pleasant to my mind, that my
392 THE GHOSTS IN MT TOWER
ghosts were taking advantage of my forbear-
ance, with their mystic knocks and signals in
the night and their visits in the daylight, and
that there must be too many of them in my
tower. I must admit that they annoyed me
very little, and I was not in the least afraid of
them, but there were others who came into
my tower and who slept in some of its rooms,
and to the minds of visitors and timorous maids
there was something uncanny and terrifying
in these midnight knocks and scratches.
So, having concluded from what I had seen
that day that it was the very uppermost part
of the tower which had become the resort of
these gray sprites, and from which they came
to disturb our quiet and repose, I determined
to interfere with their passage from the earth
to my tower-top. If, like an electric current,
they used the lightning-rod as a means of
transit, I devised a plan which would compel
them to use it in the conventional and proper
way. The rod was placed there that lightning
might come down it, not that it might go
up, so I set myself to put the rod in a condition
that would permit the ghosts to descend as the
lightning did, but which would prevent them
from going up.
THE GHOSTS IN MY TOWER 393
Accordingly I thoroughly greased the rod
for a considerable distance above the ground.
" E'ow/' said I to myself, ^' you may all
come down, one after the other, whenever
you like. You will descend very quickly
when you reach the greased part of the rod,
but you will not go up it again. You are get-
ting very bold, and if you continue your mad
revels in my tower you will frighten people,
and give my house a bad name. You may
become dryads if you like and shut your-
selves up in the hearts of the tall and solemn
oaks. There you may haunt the bliiejays and
the woodpeckers, but they will not tell tales
of ghostly visits which may keep my friends
away and make my servants give me warning."
After that there were no more gray flashes
up my lightning-rod, though how many came
down it I know not, and the intramural revels
in the tower ceased. But not for long. The
ghosts came back again ; perhaps not so many
as before, but still enough of them to let me
know that they were there.
How they ascended to their lofty haunts I
could not tell, nor did I try to find out. I
accepted the situation. I could not contend
with these undaunted sprites.
394 THE GHOSTS IN MY TOWER
One evening, in the autumn, outside the
same window from which I had seen the first
ghost of the tower, I saw another apparition,
but it was not one of the gray spectres to
which I had become accustomed. It was a jet-
black demon. Its eyes, large, green, and glar-
ing, shone upon me, and it was as motionless
and dark as a statue cut in coal.
For only an instant I saw it, and then in a
flash, like the apparition I had first seen from
that window, it disappeared. After that, I
saw the demon again and again, and strange
to say the ghosts in my tower became fewer
and fewer, and at last they disappeared alto-
gether. The advent of the black spirit seemed
to have exerted an evil influence over the
sprites in gray, and, like the Indian in the
presence of the white man, they faded away
and gradually became extinct.
The last time I saw one of my ghosts it ap-
peared to me late on a ITovember afternoon,
among the brown foliage of an aged oak, just
as a dryad might have peeped forth from her
leafy retreat, wondering if the world were yet
open to her for a ramble under the stars. The
world was open to my gray ghost, but only in
one direction. Between it and me could be
THE GHOSTS IN MY TOWER 395
seen, among the shadows of the ground, the
dark form of the demon, trembling and wait-
ing. Then away from the old oak, away from
my house and my tower, along the limbs of
trees which stood on the edge of the wood,
slowly and silently, my ghost vanished from
my view like a little gray cloud, gently moving
over the sky, at last dissolving out of my sight.
Now, in the early hours of the night my
tower is quiet and still. There are no more
knocks, no more wild revels in the hidden pas-
sages of the walls. My ghosts are gone. All
•jhat I hear now are the voices in the chimney,
but I know that these are only imaginary
voices, and, therefore, they produce in me no
feeling of companionship. But my ghosts
really existed.
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE
INTO a little town on the New England coast
there came one day in mild October
weather a quiet man without an object; at
least, this was the opinion of the villagers.
This opinion was not formed until the
stranger had lived for five or six days in their
midst, having lodgings at the inn, but spend-
ing his days and even parts of his evenings
in the open air; sometimes in the village
streets, sometimes in the surrounding country,
and very often on the sands and among the
rocks of the ocean beach.
It was his manner of spending his time
which proved that he was a man without an
object. At first it was supposed that he was
an artist — so many wandering strangers are
artists; but he never sketched and it did not
appear that he had brought with him even an
umbrella or a camp-stool. He had probably
not come for his health, for he seemed in good
399
400 THE LANDSMAN'S TALE
physical condition, and he had not come for
the usual seaside society, for it was not the
time of the year for that. All the summer
boarders had gone and there was no one
left in the little village but the regular in-
habitants thereof.
The water was now too cold for sea-bathing,
and, besides, he had casually mentioned that he
did not care for that sort of thing; and, what
was stranger than all, he had not come there
to sail upon the ocean. Several times it had
been proposed to him that he should go out
in one of the numerous cat-boats or sloops
which were idly lying at anchor in the little
bay, for, in the middle of the day, the weather
was just as good for a sail as it had been in
August or September.
But only once did the stranger heed such
suggestions, and then he hired the best boat
in the bay, which was sailed by one of the old-
est skippers, assisted by a weather-beaten mari-
ner, and it may be therefore supposed that it
was very well sailed ; but whether the stranger
liked the little excursion or not, it was im-
possible for the skipper to say. He had ex-
pressed no opinion on the subject, either while
he was in the boat or after he landed, but as
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE 401
he did not go out again during his stay in the
village, it was generally believed that he had
not liked it.
It might have been supposed that he came
to this quiet little place for the sake of living
cheaply, had it not been for the fact that he
occupied the largest and most expensive room
at the hotel ; that, being the only lodger at the
inn, he ordered the best living that the land-
lord could procure for him, and at dinner-time
indulged in the unusual extravagance of a
glass or two of wine.
So it was not long before the villagers made
up their minds that the quiet man at the inn
was without an object. As he cared for noth-
ing which they or their village could offer
him, it was plain enough that he had no reason
for coming there. But the investigations and
consultations of the villagers had a positive as
well as a negative result. They proved, with-
out the shadow of a doubt, that this person was
a thorough landsman. He did not seem to
care for the ocean or anything connected with
it; and, on the one occasion when he had gone
out in a boat, it was manifest to the skipper
and to the mariner who was with him that this
stranger knew nothing whatever about naviga-
402 THE LANDSMAN'S TALE
tion, about boats, about sails, about sheets, or
even about a tiller.
He did not seem to mind the motion of tlie
waves, but it was remarked, when the subject
was discussed that evening, that it was very
probable that he did not know enough about
the ocean to be aware that people unaccus-
tomed to it were made to feel badly when the
sea was rough, and on that day it had been a
little rough.
The stranger now occupied a peculiar posi-
tion in the village; he was the only landsman
therein. All the men in the place were nauti-
cal, in some degree or other, and there was
not one of them over thirty years of age who
was not called captain. They had not all
commanded a vessel, but it would have been
considered discourteous in that region to cast
upon a man old enough to be a captain the
imputation that he had not attained that dis-
tinction. Not to be able to sail a boat would
have been considered in a citizen of the vil-
lage a condition of denser ignorance than in-
ability to read.
But, of course, conditions were different in
the case of a thorough landsman : he would not
know anything about the sea, but he might
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE 403
know something about the land, and in the
inferior sphere in which he moved he might
hold a very fair position. Consequently, when
it was agreed that the man at the inn was an
out-and-out landsman, he rose in the esteem of
the villagers. To be sure, he did not know
anything about the sea, but then he did not
pretend to know anything; such a man they
had never seen before.
Many men had come down there in the
summer-time who, although they did not
know the difference between a sliding keel
and a shuffle-board, hitched up their trousers,
walked with a rolling gait, wore little caps
with visors, and were perfectly willing to take
the helm if they should find anyone fool
enough to let them do it. These meli had al-
ways been looked upon with the contempt
proper to their pretensions; but here was a
man who pretended nothing: a good, honest,
square, outright, unvarnished landsman. As
such they recognized him, and as such they
gave him a position — not a very high one, but
one they believed he deserved.
When the season for seaside visitors was
over, and when the evenings were cold, it was
the custom of some of the captains of the vil-
404 THE LANDSMAN'S TALE
lage to gather, after supper, in the large room
of the inn and to sit around the great fireplace
to smoke and to talk: and now the landsman
often found it pleasant to sit there and listen
to them as he smoked his cigar. He was not
much of a talker, but he was a very good lis-
tener, and for this the captains liked him.
It often happened that when an old skipper
told a tale of adventures in far-away seas,
and told it ostensibly to the assenabled com-
pany, he really told it to the landsman, and
all the rest knew it, and the more evidently
such tales were directed at the landsman and
the better they were adapted to his want of
comprehension of nautical subjects, the bet-
ter they were liked by the rest of the assembled
company.
One evening there was a public meeting in
the large room of the inn, composed not only
of the captains of the place, but of their
wives, their daughters, and their sisters. This
had been called together for the purpose of
considering the establishment of a library in
the village. The captains, old and young, as
well as their wives and daughters, were al-
ways glad to have something to read during
the long evenings of winter, and as their stock
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE 405
of reading-matter was very limited, and as
they had heard a great deal about village
libraries from their smnmer visitors, they had
now determined to establish a little library
for themselves. So this meeting was called,
and it was hoped that it might result in en-
couraging subscriptions.
The landlord of the inn, who had taken part
in public meetings elsewhere, was called upon
to preside, and the exercises consisted in
speeches from the more prominent captains
present. These speeches were all of the same
character, they had the same object, and they
were constructed on the same general plan.
They recounted the speaker's love of reading,
which always began in his boyhood; they
told how difficult it had been for him to get
access to books ; and how he had always longed
for first-class A-No. 1, copper-fastened litera-
ture; and they all ended with remarks on
the great advantages of an institution which
should supply reading-matter to nautical peo-
ple, and of the peculiar need of their own vil-
lage for such an institution.
These speeches, most of them autobiograph-
ical to an extent not required by the subject,
were listened to with great attention, and when
406 THE LANDSMAN'S TALE
every captain who desired to speak had spoken,
it was evident that the audience would be
pleased with a continuation of the interesting
proceedings.
With this idea in his mind the landlord
stood up and glanced toward the landsman.
" There is a gentleman present," he said,
" who is not a seafaring person and for that
reason is not likely to feel as we do about the
needs of mariners and their families for books,
but he may be able to say something on the
subject which will be useful, and perhaps he
may get from what has happened to him in his
inland life a point or two which may come in
well upon an occasion like this. It may be
that some of us mariners have got into the way
of thinking that this world is all water — that
is, all the parts that are good for much — but
that isn't the right way of thinking: there
are plenty of things which have happened on
land that are well worth hearing about. So, if
the gentleman would not mind, I am sure we
would all be very glad to have him say some-
thing to us, something which may come in
with the general drift of the public feeling in
this village in the direction of a library."
All eyes were now directed toward the lands-
man, who, without hesitation, rose in his place.
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE 407
" Mr. Chairman," said he, " I am very will-
ing to make some remarks upon this occasion,
but I should prefer not to divert the very in-
teresting and instructive current in which the
proceedings of this evening have been flow-
ing. I therefore ask that you will allow me to
tell you, instead of a story of the land, which
would not harmonize with the tenor of the
narrations to which we have listened with
such pleasure this evening, a story of the sea."
At this everybody stared in surprise. What
could this landsman know about the sea? Of
course he might have heard of something
which happened at sea, but how could he re-
peat it? That would be as if one of their
townsmen should overhear a couple of Welsh-
men talking in their native tongue and should
endeavor to give the points of their conversa-
tion. It was odd, truly, that this landsman
should want to tell a sea story, but for that
very reason everybody wanted to hear it.
" It was some time ago," the landsman said,
" exactly how long I cannot state, that a good-
sized schooner was sailing on the Pacific Ocean.
It was an American schooner, and was manned
by a crew of ten thoroughbred seamen, a cap-
tain, and a boy. I don^t know to what port
408 TEE LANDSMAN'S TALE
this schooner was bound, but I think it very
likely she was going to the Sandwich Islands;
nor do I know what her cargo was, but that
would be of no interest to us.
"Her crew were all respectable mariners;
on such a vessel a foreigner would have been
decidedly out of place. These men cared not
only for their bodies, but for their minds;
they would not have been satisfied with enough
to eat and to drink, good clothes to wear, and
not too much work to do; they must have
more than this, they must have food for the
mind ; they must have reading - matter.
Every one of them, including the captain and
the boy, was fond of books.
" It may well be supposed that a crew with
tastes of that sort would not start out of port
without taking along, among their other stores,
a store of books, and so this schooner had on
board a library. This was a very small one,
and was contained in a portable bookcase not
much larger than a soap-box; but the books
were all in small type — for a sailor who has
not good eyes can't be much of a sailor — and,
as it takes a long time to read a book at sea
where there are so many interruptions in the
way of watches and storms and meals, and
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE 409
going to the masthead to look out for whales
and sails, the contents of the little portable
bookcase had never failed to give the crew all
the reading-matter they wanted, no matter
how long a voyage might be. Even if a rapid
reader had got through with the whole of them
before the schooner reached the port to which
she was bound, he would have been very will-
ing to begin again and read them all the
second time, for they were good books. Con-
sequently great care was taken of this port-
able library, and whenever there was rough
weather the doors of the little bookcase were
battened down, so that the precious volumes
should not be tumbled out."
At this some of the captains looked at each
other; it was all right to batten down hatches
when there was a storm, but nobody ever bat-
tened down the doors of a bookcase; how-
ever, this person was a landsman.
" They had been sailing," the speaker con-
tinued, ^^ for some weeks, and, as there had
been many calms, the men had had unusual
opportunities for reading, and all of them had
become very much interested in the books
they had in hand. This state of things was
pleasant, although not profitable, but it soon
410 THE LANDSMAN'S TALE
came to an end, for one morning just after
breakfast a violent wind arose and soon be-
came so strong that the captain was quite sure
that a tornado or a hurricane would soon be
upon them. He gave orders to take in all the
sails, but before this could be done one of the
small ones in front was blown entirely away
from the ropes which held it, and went whirl-
ing out to sea, far in advance of the vessel.
" The wind came from the south, and, there-
fore, the schooner was soon scudding along
under bare poles as if she intended to dash
through the water to the region of the polar
bears, and, as the captain had expected, this
wind-storm grew into a hurricane, and the
masts of the schooner, although they were
good ones, could not stand it. First the top-
mast of the foremast went, then the other top-
mast followed, then the thicker part of the
masts snapped off one after the other, just
about the middle, and jerking themselves loose
from the rope ladders and all the cords which
held them, they went off through the air as
if they had been birds, and none of them
touched water until they had gone at least a
mile ahead.
^^ I^ow the booms, which held the two large
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE 411
sails wrapped up upon them, blew away from
the half-masts on which they swung, and went
up into the air, and the violence of the wind
was such that the little cords which held the
sails to the booms were broken, and the sails
spread out like great kites, and higher and
higher they went up into the air, until they
seemed like little white specks against the
black tempestuous sky.
" Now the ends of the masts which had been
left standing broke off with a great crack and
disappeared as suddenly as if each one of them
had been the flame of a candle when it is
blown out, and after them the bowsprit was
wrenched from its fastenings and hurled for-
ward like a javelin cast into the wild waste
ahead."
At this point the captains, who had been
listening with eager interest, looked at each
other, and the landsman noticed it.
" That may seem somewhat strange," he
said, " but this wind was now acquiring the
character of an in-egular cyclone, and as it
passed the schooner its corkscrew-like move-
ments drew out the bowsprit as if it had been
the stopper from .a bottle. And now the small
boats, which had been so firmly fastened to
412 THE LANDSMAN'S TALE
the irons which held them like pots suspended
from an old-fashioned crane in a fireplace, up-
heaved themselves and blew away, and when
this happened the heart of each one of the
crew, including the captain and the boy, sank
as if it had been the lead on a line. But there
was no need for such mental depression, for
those sailors soon saw that they would have
been no better off in such a storm as that with
the boats than without them.
" There were two of these boats, a long-
boat and a shorter one, and the crew gazed
with amazement at their behavior. The boats
were in front of them not very far away, and
for a time did not seem to be blown along
any faster than the schooner, but their mo-
tions were wonderful. First the long-boat rose
high in the air, then it turned bow down and
stem up and plunged into the ocean, dipping
up a boatful of water and rising again into
the air, turned completely over, upsetting its
whole load of water upon the other boat which
was just beneath it. This made the shorter
boat sink, but it soon came up some distance
ahead and flew into the air, followed hard by
the long-boat, which seemed to be trying to
bump it.
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE 413
" The two rose and fell together, sometimes
high, sometimes low, the long-boat always in
pursuit of the shorter boat, like a hawk after a
pigeon, until at last they came together, with
their hollow parts toward each other like the
two shells of a clam. The shock was so great
that they burst into fragments with a great
noise, as if they had exploded, and little pieces
of them scattered themselves over the sea like
hail. To think of their fate had they been
in those boats was enough to make that crew
shiver.
" Now the wind grew stronger and strong-
er; it was a real, full-grown tornado, and
every man of the crew, including the captain
and the boy, was obliged to lie flat upon the
deck and hold on to some ring or bar to keep
himself from being blown away. They did
this none too soon, for in a few minutes the
wind began to blow the bulwarks off that
schooner, and if the stem rail had not lifted
itself a little as it flew over the schooner and
out ahead, it would have wiped every man off
that deck as neatly as you would peel the skin
from a banana."
The captains did not look at each other now,
but they stared steadfastly at the landsman;
414 TEE LANDSMAN'S TALE
even their wives, their daughters, and their sis-
ters were impressed with the intensity of the
storm that was being described. Their nerves
were in a state of tension; if one of their
hairpins had dropped, it would have startled
them.
" On went that schooner," continued the
landsman, ^' faster and faster, before that aw-
ful, howling, shrieking wind; it seemed as if
the waves behind were yelling to the waves
in front to turn and stop the flying vessel so
that they might leap on board. The captain,
flat on his face on the deck, kept his hand
upon the helm, and so steered the schooner that
she sped straight forward over the waves and
before the wind. Now the whole ocean was
boiling under the hot fury of the tempest, and
great waves seemed to rise perpendicularly out
of the depths, and one of these, coming up
under the schooner, lifted her stern high into
the air. This was only for a moment, but it
was an eventful one, for the wild blast struck
the rudder, now exposed to its fury, and
tore it from the stern as if it had been the
stem of a strawberry. Over the sea now
skipped that rudder, as a stone from the hand
of a boy skims and jumps over the smooth
surface of a mill-pond.
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE 415
" [N'ow, of course, the schooner could be no
longer directed or controlled. On she still
went before the maddened gale, but not as be-
fore, bows in front and stern behind; but
sometimes stern foremost, sometimes whirling
around like a top, sometimes brushing broad-
side over the waves as if she were trying to
smooth them down. On, on, still on she
plunged and dashed and spun, until the men
clinging to her deck were sometimes almost
dizzy with the motion, but still the heart of
the captain did not falter : ^ Hold on, my men,'
he cried, whenever the roaring tempest would
allow him to be heard ; ^ we have yet a good
hull beneath us and the wind may fall.'
" But now a terrible thing happened. The
schooner was down in the trough of the sea,
and as she rose, a fierce blast, blowing close to
the surface of the water, struck her broadside
and turned her over upon her beam-ends: so
far over, indeed, that the men clung to the
deck as if they had been hanging against the
side of a perpendicular wall. She went over
still farther, and everyone felt that she was
going to capsize entirely. Just at this mo-
ment there came over the sea the wildest and
most furious blast that had yet blown, and in
416 THE LANDSMAN'S TALE
one mad whiff it blew off the keel of that
scliooner."
As the landsman now gazed in the faces of
his audience, it seemed as if each one of the
captains had been transformed into a wooden
image. With open eyes, with close closed lips,
and without a sign of emotion upon their rigid
faces, they sat and listened. In the eyes of
some of the women were tears; others had
their mouths open. The landsman paused for
a few seconds, and then continued :
" That schooner did not capsize. As soon
as her keel was gone she righted and went
plunging, bounding, whirling, northward.
But the wind had done its worst, there was
nothing about that vessel which could be
blown away except the crew, and they stuck
so close to the deck that the wind passed over
them as if they had been mere knobs or pim-
ples on the surface of the vessel.
" Having done its worst, the wind did really
begin to fall, and the storm passed away al-
most as suddenly as it had risen, and before
long the hull of the schooner was rising and
falling and rolling on the great swells which
had followed the tempest. Now the crew
could sit up and look about them, but there
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE 417
wasn't miicli to look at, for everything of wood
or iron which had projected from the hull of
that schooner had been blown away.
" The captain folded his arms and consid-
ered the case. It was a hard thing for him
to make up his mind to desert his vessel. Un-
der ordinary circumstances he would have
rigged up some sort of a rudder; he would
have made some sort of a mast; he would
have hoisted sails, even if they had been table-
cloths and sheets — he would have endeavored
to make his way to the nearest port; but now
it was of no use for him to try to do any of
these things. You all know as well as he did
that when a vessel has lost her keel in the
ocean, the time has come to give her up.
" So the captain addressed his crew: * My
men,' he said, ' we must leave this vessel ; her
keel is gone, and she is of no further use.
Down below, with our freight, there is a boat
which was shipped in sections ; it is a hunting-
boat, which can be taken apart and carried
over the land when necessary. Of course this
boat does not belong to us, but under the cir-
cumstances we are warranted in using it. We
will get this boat on deck and put it together;
there are oars belonging to it, and in it we
418 THE LANDSMAN'S TALB
will row away to the nearest land. Of course
I don't know how near such land may be, and
I can't take any observations now; but by dead
reckoning, and I have been doing a good deal
of this since I have been lying here on the
deck, I think I have a fair idea where we are.
We sailed on pretty near the same line of
latitude from the time I took my observation
yesterday until the storm struck us this morn-
ing, and then I dead-reckoned that that wind
must have been blowing at the rate of sixty
miles an hour, and, although it could not carry
us along as fast as that, it must have taken us
thirty-five miles an hour, and so in the ^yq
hours in which it blew we must have sailed
northward one hundred and seventy-five miles.
" iN'ow, according to the chart as I remem-
ber it, there are some desert islands about
forty-five miles to the northeast of us, and it
will not be difiicult for us to row to them in
that boat. So, my men, let us get to work
and launch her.
" The men sprang up with a will, and in a
short time the boat was hauled up on deck,
put together, and lowered to the water.
'' The crew of the schooner now got down
into the boat, and as they did so it seemed
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE 419
doubtful to the captain whether or not the lit-
tle hunting craft would hold them all; but
they crowded in until they were all aboard ex-
cept the captain, who, of course, would be the
last to leave his ship. They were packed tight-
ly together, barely leaving room for the oars-
men to move their arms, but there was still a
vacant space at the stern which had been left
for the captain.
" But this good man, instead of descending,
stood on the edge of the deck and looked down
into the boat.
" ' Hurry, captain,' said the first mate, * and
come down; we have got a good way to row
and we ought to be starting; there is room for
you here.'
" ' I see that,' said the captain, ^ and I have
been considering that vacant space. Hold on
a few moments; I will be with you directly.'
" Now the captain hurried down into the
hold, but soon reappeared carrying under
each arm a box. These he placed on the edge
of the deck and stood between them.
" ' My men,' he said, addressing the crew,
' I h^ve calculated that if I sit with my knees
drawn up, there is room in that boat for one
of these boxes, and as that is all the additional
420 THE LANDSMAN'S TALE
load which the boat can carry, it will not be
possible to put both boxes into her. Now
one of these is a box I have always kept
packed, to be used in a case of emergency like
this; it contains condensed food of various
kinds, sufficient to last us all for some days.
As to water, I don't think we shall suffer for
that, for I see it is going to rain. The other
box is our portable library; it contains our
precious books. ]!Tow, my men, we can take
but one of these boxes, and I leave it to you
to decide which it shall be. Please come to
an agreement among yourselves as quickly as
possible, and I will lower down to you one
of the boxes and then get in myself.'
" The men in the boat now held a consulta-
tion; it was an earnest one, but did not last
long. The first mate rose in his place and
spoke for the others.
" ' Captain,' said he, ^ we have made up
our minds. If it is only forty-five miles to
the nearest land, we can easily row that far
without eating. When we reach the island,
even if it should be a desert one, it is not un-
likely that we shall find some sort< of .food,
berries, birds, or bread-fruit, and almost cer-
tainly some fish in the adjacent water, but
there is no reason to suppose that upon such
THE LANDSMAN'S TALE 421
islands we shall find books. Therefore, we
have unanimously agreed that we will take
with us our library. There's not a man among
us who is not interested in a story or in a his-
torical volume, and to leave our books behind
would be a wrench, captain, which in all def-
erence to your opinion, if it be otherwise, we
truly think we ought not to be obliged to give
ourselves.'
" In a faltering voice the captain spoke:
' My men,' said he, ' you have chosen wisely;
I will lower the library to the boat.'
" When this had been done, he got down
himself and the boat pushed off from the hull
of the schooner and rowed away to the north-
east."
The speaker ceased. For a moment there
was absolute silence in the room, but on the
face of every captain there seemed to be a
shadow which grew darker and darker as grows
the sky before a storm.
The landsman, who appeared to be pos-
sessed of a certain amount of weather wisdom,
advanced toward the chairman of the meet-
ing. " I have told my little tale," said he,
" and now allow me to make this contribution
to your library fund, and to bid you good-
evening."
422 THE LANDSMAN'S TALB
Laying a bank-note on the table before the
presiding officer, he bowed and withdrew.
After which, without any motion being made
to that effect, the meeting adjourned.
There was a great deal of talking as the
people went home. Some of the captains who
were in the habit of refraining from swearing
in the presence of their wives, their sisters, and
their daughters, now swerved from their usual
custom.
" Do you suppose," said Captain Ephraim
Smolley to Captain Daniel Yates, " that that
confounded fool came here for nothing else
than to get the chance to spin us that all-fired
yarn? "
" Dunno," said Captain Daniel, " but as
there wasn't nuthin' else that he could have
come for, it must have been that."
Miss Amelia Brindley, a young woman with
a high color and a quick step, who was to be
the librarian of the library when it should be
founded, said to her mother when she got
home : " What nettles me most, is not think-
ing of the story he told to us to-night, but
thinking of the story he is going to tell about
us when he goes somewhere else ; they say he
has ordered himself driven to the cars early
in the morning."
Novels and Short Stories
BY
FRANK R. STOCKTON
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, Publishers
" I have been reading him now a good many years, with
an increasing pleasure which his constant public seems to
share, and I am more and more certain that our literature
does not know a more original or originative spirit. I doubt
if any author of our time stamps his personality so distinctly
on his work." — William Dean Howells.
THE GIRL AT COBHURST
i2mo, $1.50.
" Delightfully Stocktonian, just as unique, as fresh, as original, as if Mr.
Stockton had never done anything else in similar vein." — New York Times.
" ' The Girl at Cobhurst ' will grow upon you as you read, and that is a good
quality in any book, whether novel or other sort. It is a story cast in the whimsical
and quaint fashion of plot for which Stockton has become so justly celebrated,
and which in its essence approaches more closely to genuine humor than the work
of any other American writer to-ds.y.'''— Brooklyn Eagle.
A STORY TELLER'S PACK
Illustrated, i2mo, $1.50.
" His gift is one of the most characteristic that has yet appeared in our litera-
ture. The fact that it is humorous and light must not make us oblivious of its
original quality."— 77/^ Outlook.
" Here is that quizzical vein of serious humor, that droll inventiveness of
incident, and that adroit suggestion of character which are prominent character-
istics of Mr. Stockton's hooks.'''— Philadelphia Press.
NOVELS AND SHORT STORIES BY FRANK R. STOCKTON
" Of Mr. Stockton's stories what is there to say but that they are a
universal blessing and delights
TWO COMPANION NOVELS OF ADVENTURE
THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN HORN
i2mo, $1.50.
"Mr. Stockton has touched the high-water mark of romantic fiction, and has
shown his power to grasp the magic of Defoe and Stevenson."— Z,(?«afo« Speaker.
" There is no more thoroughly entertaining writer before the public to-day than
Mr. Stockton. He writes to amuse and he succeeds admirably."— ^f7j/£7« Globe.
MRS. CLIFFS YACHT
" Mr. Stockton is at his best in this story of land and sea."— 7"^^ Independent .
Illustrated, i2mo, $1.50.
" Those who remember ' The Adventures of Captain Horn,' and all. who read the
book will remember it, have reason to thank Mr. Frank Stockton that he has not
left them in suspense regarding the disposition of so much of the great treasure as
fell to the share of Mrs. Cliff and the Peruvian government. ' Mrs. Cliff's Yacht '
is the title of the sequel, and the wit and insight into human nature which the first
part of the book shows, makes a happy complement to the stirring adventure which
occupies the last part, where the fate of the Peruvian treasure is narrated."
—Atlantic Monthly.
"Mr. Stockton, more, perhaps, than any recent writer, has helped to
define the peculiar virtues of the short story. He has shown how possible
it is to use surprise as an effective element, and to make the turn of a story
rather than the crisis of a plot account for everything. It may be said in
general that Mr. Stockton does not rely often upon a sudden reversal at
the end of a story to capture the reader, but gives him a whimsey or
caprice to enjoy, while he works out the details in a succession of amusing
turns."— 7"^^ Atlantic Monthly.
NOVELS AND SHORT STORIES BY FRANK R. STOCKTON
NEW UNIFORM EDITION OF THE FOLLOWING VOLUMES
THE HOUSE OF MARTHA
i2mo, $1.25.
" ' The House of Martha ' is one of Mr. Stockton's happiest efforts. It is delight-
fully droll from beginning to end, and the most amusing thing about it is the entire
seriousness with which the hero takes himself. He tells his own tale, and the
absurdity of the situations is only equalled by the felicity with which they are set
forth," — Milwaukee Wisconsin.
THE WATCHMAKER'S WIFE
And Other Stories. i2mo, $1.25.
" The stories are characterized by the oddity and drollery which distinguish
Mr. Stockton's from that of the ordinary humorist's."
— Charleston News and Courier.
THE LATE MRS. NULL
i2mo, $1.25.
"We can assure prospective readers that their only regret after finishing the
book will be that never again can they hope for the pleasure of reading it for the
first time." — The Critic.
RUDDER GRANGE
i2mo, paper, 60 cents ; cloth, $1.25.
"Humor like this is ^^x^xmxsX.''''— Washington Post.
THE RUDDER GRANGERS ABROAD
And Other Stories. i2mo, paper, 50 cents ; cloth, $1.25.
" It will be eagerly sought by all old friends of Pomona and Jonas and the other
characters who have so delighted the numberless readers of ' Rudder Grange ' "
—The Outlook.
THE LADY OR THE TIGER
And Other Stories. i2mo, paper, 50 cents ; cloth, $1.25.
"His unique stories always hit the mark. But 'The Lady or the Tiger' was a
shaft condensed from the entire Stocktonese. "—C««/«ry Magazine.
THE CHRISTMAS WRECK
And Other Stories. i2mo, paper, 50 cents ; cloth, $1 25.
THE BEEMAN OF ORN
And Other Fanciful Tales. i2mo, $1.25.
AMOS KILBRIGHT
His Adscititious Experiences. With Other Stories. i2mo, paper,
50 cents ; cloth, $1.25.
ARDIS CLAVERDEN
i2mo, $1.50.
\* The set, ten volumes, i2mo, $i2.y^.
NOVELS AND SHORT STORIES BY FRANK R. STOCKTON
IN UNIFORM STYLE, ILLUSTRATED BY A. B. FROST
POMONA'S TRAVELS
A Series of Letters to the Mistress
of Rudder Grange from her
Former Handmaiden. Fully-
illustrated by A. B. Frost. i2mo,
$2,00.
"It forms one of the most delightful
books Mr. Stockton has ever written. It
is capital reading, and will more firmly
establish Mr. Stockton in his place with
Bret Harte among contemporary Amer-
ican writers. Mr. Frost's pictures are all
admirable."— A^^zt/ York Times.
"It will be remembered that Pomona
married a certain Jonas, a young man of
eccentric ways and dry humor. They
make a journey abroad, and their expe-
riences are as enjoyable as those of the days
at Rudder Grange. The book is capitally
illustrated." — Boston Transcript.
JONK AND POMONA.
RUDDER GRANGE
With over 100 illustrations by A. B. Frost. i2mo, gilt top, $2.00.
" It is possible that theie are readers and buyers of books who have yet to make
the acquaintance of ' Rudder Grange.' If so, it is hard to tell whether they are
objects of pity or envy — pity for having lost so much enjoyment, or envy for the
pleasure that is still in store for th&m."— Philadelphia Times.
" Mr. Frost's suggestive illustrations add greatly to the attractiveness of Mr.
Stockton's famous story. He has caught the spirit of the book, and sketched its
leading characters and scenes with rare humor." — London Literary World.
%* The above two
books, handsomely bound
in uniform, style, with
special cover designs by
A. B. Frost, gilt top,
i2tno, in a box, $4.00.
^^'^S^ RUDDER GRANGE.
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
153-157 FiFTH Avenue, New York
I
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
PS Stockton, Frank Richard
P927 Afield and afloat
kk3